RECORD  OF  FACTS 


CONCERNING   THE 


PERSECUTIONS  AT  MADEIRA 


IN  1843  AND  1846: 


THE  FLIGHT  OF  A  THOUSAND  CONVERTS  TO  THE  WEST 

INDIA  ISLANDS;  AND  ALSO,  THE  SUFFERINGS  OF  THOSE 

WHO  ARRIVED  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


BY  REV.  HERMAN  NORTON, 

Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  American  Protestant  Society. 


NEW-YORK: 

PUBLISHED  BY  THE  AMERICAN  PROTESTANT  SOCIETY, 

150  NASSAU- STREET. 
Stereotyped  and  Printed  by  D.  Fansbaw,  cor.  of  Nassau  and  Ann  streets. 

1849. 

\ 


OUR    ENGRAVINGS. 


The  group  in  the  frontispiece  are  three  of  the  sufferers.  On  the  1  eft 
hand  is  F.  De  Vaeconcellas,  with  his  wife  in  the  back  ground.  They 
wore  rudely  seized  by  the  soldiers  and  bound,  and  hurried  to  prison. 
His  hands  being  tied  with  a  strong  leather  strap,  his  wrists  became  per- 
fectly black  by  the  pressure.  They  were  in  prison  about  two  years.  See 
pagp  135.  On  the  right  is  Joaquine  F.  Somelino,  who  suffered,  witli 
much  patient  endurance,  three  years'  imprisonment.  See  page  130 — 2. 

Nicolao  T.  Vieira  is  the  man  whose  history  is  found  on  pages  119-130. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1849,  by  Edward 
Vernon,  for  the  American  Protestant  Society,  in  the  Clerk's  office  of  the 
District  Court  for  the  Southern  District  of  New-York. 


CONTENTS. 


Page 
Preface.  .....       ,"  ''•"          7 

SECTION   I. 

Madeira.  Mental  darkness  for  centuries.  Dr.  Kalley's 
visit.  Learns  Portuguese.  Schools  opened.  Results. 
Bible  read.  Proscribed  by  the  priests.  Dr.  Kalley's 
letter  to  Scotland.  Schools  suspended.  Bible-readers 
imprisoned.  Dr.  Kalley  in  prison  by  a  law  of  the  Inqui- 
sition of  1603.  Dr.  Kalley's  address  before  London 
Protestant  Association.  Sentence  of  excommunication. 
Increase  of  Bible-readers,  &c.  &c.  ...  11 

SECTION    II. 

Sentence  of  death  on  Mrs.  Maria  Joaquina  Alves.  Peti- 
tion to  the  Queen.  Appeal  to  the  court  at  Lisbon.  Sin- 
gular decision.  Mrs.  Alves  in  prison  two  or  three  years. 
Now  in  Trinidad.  Children  in  New- York.  .  .  38 

SECTION     III. 

Renewal  of  persecution.  New  governor.  Jesuit  at  the 
head  of  the  mob.  Areenio  Nicos  Da  Silva  insulted. 
Escapes.  Misses  Rutherfurd's  house  attacked.  Con- 
verts beaten.  British  protestants  flee  to  vessels.  La- 
dies in  the  Bay.  Portuguese  houses  mobbed  and  plun- 
dered. Converts  flee  to  the  mountains.  .  .  45 


4  CONTENTS. 

SECTION    IV. 

Page- 

Lawless  state  of  the  island.  Threats  against  Dr.  Kalley 
and  others.  Dr.  Kalley's  letter  to  the  police  magistrate. 
To  the  civil  governor.  To  British  consul.  Treacherous 
guard.  Attack  on  Dr.  Kalley's  house.  Dr.  Kalley  es- 
capes in  the  night, — carried  in  a  hammock  in  lady's 
dress  to  British  vessel.  Mrs.  Kalley  follows  him.  Con- 
sul and  mob  on  shore.  Protest  of  British  ambassador 
at  Portugal.  Queen  appoints  a  commission.  Govern- 
ment at  Madeira  changed.  Mock-trial.  Results.  56 

SECTION  V. 

Barbarous  treatment  of  native  converts.  Bibles  burnt  and 
hid.  Converts  flee  to  the  mountains.  Houses  and  fur- 
niture destroyed.  Portuguese  flee  to  foreign  vessels. 
Gratitude.  Prayer  for  enemies.  Narrow  escapes.  Boy 
twelve  years  old  knocked  down.  Aged  woman  beaten 
and  left  for  dead.  A  man  murdered.  Thousand  con- 
verts flee  to  the  West  India  Islands.  State  of  those  left 
at  Madeira.  Petition  to  Queen  of  Portugal  for  the  ex- 
pulsion of  all  protestants.  The  bishop's  pastoral,  &c.  82 

SECTION  VI. 

State  of  Portuguese  refugees  in  Trinidad.  Report  of 
Rsv.  Mr.  Hewitson,  of  Scotland.  .  .  .  101 

SECTION   VII. 

The  American  Protestant  Society  send  Rev.  M.  J.  Gon- 
salves  to  Trinidad.  Letter  of  Rev.  Arsenio  Nicos  Da 
Silva  to  the  Society.  Letter  of  Rev.  Alexander  Ken- 
nedy. Appeal  for  the  Portuguese.  Sublime  object  of 
benevolence 116 


CONTENTS.  6 

SECTION    VIII. 

Page. 

Arrival  of  sixty  or  seventy  Portuguese  in  New- York, 
under  care  of  American  Protestant  Society.  Appeal 
for  clothing  and  provisions.  Response.  Character  of 
these  exiles.  Instances  of  personal  suffering.  Impri- 
sonment. Escape.  Colony  at  the  West.  .  .  116 

SECTION    IX. 

Rev.  Arsenio  Nicos  Da  Silva, — his  father's  family, — be- 
comes merchant, — marriage, — only  daughter's  health 
Dr.  Kalley  invited  as  physician ; — hears  Dr.  Kalley'8 
preach.  Contrast  with  priests. — Receives  a  Bible  from 
Dr.  Kalley, — searches  it, — Peter's  epistle, — conver- 
sion. Associates  with  converts, — insulted  by  priests. 
Escapes  the  mob, — his  life  in  danger, — separation  from 
his  family, — flight  to  Lisbon,  &c.  &c.  Trinidad, — or- 
dained pastor  of  six  hundred  exiles, — his  labors  and  let- 
ters to  American  Protestant  Society.  Arrival  at  New- 
York, — sickness, — death, — funeral, — his  life  and  cha- 
racter. Letter  of  Rev-  Mr  Hewitson,  &c.  .  .  137 

SECTION   X. 

Providence  of  God  in  providing  a  home  for  the  exiles.  Lo- 
cation. Plan  of  settlement.  Expense  of  transporta- 
tion. Appeal  for  aid.  Colony  of  six  hundred  expatri- 
ated Portuguese.  Moral  influence.  .  .  .  182 

SECTION  XI. 

Islands  of  the  sea  in  the  nineteenth  century.  Revival  of 
primitive  mode  of  spreading  the  Gospel.  Spirit  of  the 
Roman  church  unchanged.  Remonstrance  of  civilized 
world  against  this  outrage  on  the  rights  of  conscience. 


6  CONTENTS. 

Page. 

Faith  of  Christians.    The  same  in  all  ages.     Priceless 
worth  of  civil  and  religious  liberty.        .         '.        .          191 

APPENDIX. 
Testimony  of  living  witnesses.      '.    •'  V   •;    '•''.'        .207 

Letter  of  Dr.  Kalley  from  Malta  to  the  Portuguese  at 

New- York.        .        .        »Civv       .        .        .         .214 
Correspondence  of  Dr.  Kalley  and  Mr.  Da  Silva.        .'      221 


PREFACE. 


The  recent  violent  persecution  in  Madeira  has  burst 
upon  the  Christian  world  like  a  clap  of  thunder  from  a 
cloudless  sky.  Amid  the  light  and  refinement,  and  espe- 
cially the  humane  feeling  of  the  19th  century,  neither  the 
church  nor  the  world  were  prepared  for  such  a  demonstra- 
tion of  the  unchangeable  and  barbarous  spirit  of  Rome  as 
is  presented  in  this  persecution.  The  origin,  severity  and 
extent  of  it,  in  connection  with  the  work  of  God  in  pro- 
gress among  the  Portuguese  in  Madeira,  are  too  important 
to  be  omitted  in  the  history  of  this  century.  We  chronicle 
the  events  for  the  benefit  of  the  present  and  of  succeed- 
ing ages.  The  high  moral  lessons  they  teach  should  be 
written  with  "  a  pen  of  iron,  and  with  the  point  of  a  dia- 
mond," on  the  hearts  of  all  men. 

Having  been  brought  into  familiar  intercourse  with 
our  persecuted  brethren,  and  become  personally  acquainted 
with  their  sufferings  for  the  sake  of  the  Gospel,  there  may 
be  some  propriety  (not  to  say  an  obligation)  on  the  part 
of  the  writer  to  collect  and  spread  out  before  the  church 
and  the  world,  the'  facts  of  their  liistory  and  the  nature  of 
their  trials.  The  record  of  these  may  have  a  tendency  to 
awaken  more  active  sympathy  for  the  sufferers,  and  at  the 
same  tune  to  raise  the  standard  of  vital  piety  in  the  chris- 


8  PREFACE. 

tian  church.  They  may  also  open  the  eyes  of  all  to  see 
that  the  system  of  Romanism  is  essentially  a  system  of 
persecution.  This  is  now  questioned  by  many  in  our  coun- 
try. They  appeal  to  the  state  of  things  in  the  United 
States,  and  to  the  kind  feelings  exhibited  by  Romanists 
here,  and  then  confidently  affirm  that  the  Roman  Catholic 
church  would  not  persecute  in  this  day. 

But  we  object  to  the  trial  of  popery  on  our  soil 
at  present  for  various  reasons.  1.  Because  she  dare 
not  now  act  out  her  system — she  dare  not  now  out- 
rage our  laws  and  our  opinions.  2.  Because  Romanists 
are,  as  yet,  the  minority  of  the  population  in  the  United 
States.  3.  Because  the  restraining  and  conservative  influ- 
ence of  protestantism  is  felt  on  the  system  of  popery 
among  us.  Finally,  because  the  hierarchy  of  the  Roman 
church  could  never  consummate  their  plans  in  our  coun- 
try, should  they  come  forth  in  their  true  colors. 

For  these,  and  other  considerations,  we  say  that  this 
country  is  not  at  present  the  best  place  for  the  trial  of  po- 
pery. But  we  must  visit  other  countries  where  we  may 
see  the  operation  of  her  system,  removed  from  the  effec- 
tive influence  of  protestantism.  Such  a  view  is  presented 
to  us  by  the  facts  in  this  volume.  As  these  facts  are  un- 
questionable, they  furnisli  an  infallible  test  of  the  charac- 
ter of  popery  at  the  present  time.  May  the  lessons  they 
teach  not  be  lost  upon  our  country  and  the  world.  May 
they  hasten  the  return  of  the  church  of  Christ  to  the  pri- 
mitive standard  of  piety. 

In  this  narrative  we  have  quoted  from  Dr.  Kalley,  who 


PREFACE.  9 

has  been  the  principal  agent  that  the  great  Head  of  the 
church  has  been  pleased  to  employ  in  promoting  the  glo- 
rious and  powerful  work  of  the  Spirit  and  the  truth  in 
Madeira.  We  have  also  quoted  largely  from  Captain  J. 
Roddam  Tate,  of  the  Royal  British  Navy.  Captain  Tate 
personally  witnessed  the  sufferings,  the  patience,  the  un- 
shaken and  triumphant  faith  of  the  converts  who  endured 
bonds  and  imprisonment  and  death  for  their  adherence  to 
the  word  of  God.  The  statements  of  Captain  Tate  are  re- 
ceived as  worthy  of  all  confidence  by  the  European,  es- 
pecially the  religious  press,  and  they  are  entitled  to  the 
highest  credence,  whether  we  regard  him  as  a  gentleman 
or  a  Christian. 

This  unprovoked  persecution,  in  this  age,  for  the  sim- 
ple reading  and  belief  of  the  primitive  doctrines  of  Chris- 
tianity, we  think  should  command  the  attention  of  the 
civilized  world.  Protestant  governments  and  protestant 
churches  should  remonstrate  against  it.  They  should  lift 
their  earnest  and  united  voice  for  LIBERTY  of  conscience 
— FREEDOM  to  worship  God — FREEDOM  to  circulate  and  to 
read  the  BIBLE  in  every  COUNTRY.  Such  a  remonstrance 
against  PERSECUTION,  and  such  a  demand  for  RELIGIOUS 
FREEDOM,  would  have  a  powerful  influence  in  this  day  on 
every  despotic  government.  Let  this  be  done  witlwut 
delay. 

Should  this  volume  contribute  in  any  measure  to  the 
various  results  to  which  reference  has  been  made,  the  de- 
sign of  its  publication  will  be  answered. 


PERSECUTIONS  AT  MADEIRA, 


SECTION   I. 

Madeira — Mental  darkness  for  centuries — Dr.  Kallcy's  visit 
— Learns  Portuguese — Schools  opened — Results — Bible 
read — Proscribed  by  the  Priests — Dr.  Kallcy's  letter  to 
Scotland — Schools  suspended — Bible-readers  imprisoned 
— Dr.  Kalley  in  prison  by  a  Law  of  the  Inquisition  of 
1603 — Dr.  Kalley' s  Address  before  London  Protestant 
Association — Sentence  of  Excommunication — Increase  of 
Bible-readers,  <£e.  <£c. 

The  Island  of  Madeira,  that  now  excites  so  much 
interest  in  the  Christian  world,  is  in  the  Atlantic 
Ocean,  nearly  opposite  Morocco,  on  the  coast  of 
Africa.  It  lies  about  30  degrees  north  of  the  Equa- 
tor. Part  of  the  Island  is  highly  mountainous.  Pico- 
Ruivo,  the  highest  mountain  peak,  is  upwards  of 
5000  feet.  The  slopes  of  this  moimtain  are  covered 
with  a  rich  soil,  on  which  are  found  beautiful  vine- 
yards and  a  luxuriance  of  vegetation. 

The  thermometer  xisually  ranges  higher  there 
than  in  the  same  latitude  hi  this  country.  During 
the  brief  prevalence  of  the  hot  winds  it  ranges  from 
90°  to  95°.  In  the  coldest  season  it  is  at  60°,  and 
sometimes,  but  rarely  falls,  to  50°. 


12  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

The  Island  was  called  Madeira,  which  means 
timber,  on  account  of  the  abundance  of  wood  that 
grows  upon  it.  Fire  has  been  the  most  effective 
agent  in  removing  the  wood.  At  one  time  the  woods 
were  constantly  burning  for  a  period  of  seven  years. 

Ever  since  its  discovery  by  the  Portuguese,  in 
1419,  it  has  been  a  part  of  the  dominions  of  Portu- 
gal, and  subject  to  the  laws  of  the  mother  country  - 
The  Roman  Catholic,  being  the  religion  of  the  State, 
the  Portuguese  are  forbidden  to  become  Protestants, 
as  is  the  case  in  all  countries  where  the  Roman  church 
controls  the  civil  power.  From  one  century  to  an- 
other, the  people  have  lived  and  died  in  the  most 
profound  ignorance  of  the  vital  truths  of  Christia- 
nity. No  one  has  stood  up  amid  this  dense  men- 
tal or  spiritual  darkness  and  proclaimed  to  them 
the  way  of  salvation.  Such  a  mission  has,  within  a 
few  years,  been  committed  by  the  great  Head  of  the 
church  to  Dr.  Kalley,  a  minister  of  the  Free  church 
of  Scotland,  and  also  a  physician.  In  1838  he  ar- 
rived at  Madeira,  with  the  design  of  residing  on  the 
Island.  Entirely  ignorant  of  the  Portuguese  lan- 
guage, he  resolved  to  obtain  the  knowledge  of  it, 
that  he  might,  if  God  should  prosper  him,  declare 
.in  their  own  tongue  the  wonderful  works  of  God, 
Acts,  2  :  11. 

In  a  few  hours  after  he  landed  he  began  his  task. 
The  manner  in  which  he  commenced  proved  him  to 
be  a  practical  man.  He  sallied  forth  from  his  dark 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  l£ 

room,  entered  a  store,  and  inquired  for  a  candle. 
No  one  understood  him.  When  he  pointed  out  the 
article,  and  heard  the  Portuguese  name,  he  ever  after 
knew  what  to  say  when  he  wanted  a  candle.  This 
is  an  illustration  of  the  course  he  adopted  to  gain  a 
speedy  knowledge  of  the  names  of  all  things  essen- 
tial to  life  and  comfort. 

He  opened  a  school  to  teach  the  English  lan- 
guage, with  the  design  of  acquiring  the  Portuguese. 
He  early  began  to  establish  schools  for  the  diffusion 
of  education  throughout  the  Island.  From  his  own 
purse  he  paid  the  salaries  of  the  teachers,  and  also 
furnished  all  the  books  for  the  schools.  The  desire 
to  learn  was  very  strong.  These  schools  became 
very  popular,  and  commenced  a  course  of  unparal- 
leled prosperity.  Within  a  short  period  no  less  than 
eight  hundred  adults  were  taught  in  these  schools, 
besides  the  children.  The  people  were  delighted  and 
amazed  at  the  benevolence  of  Dr.  Kalley,  who  sus- 
tained the  expense  of  all  without  any  compensation. 

They  gave  the  most  pleasing  evidence  that  they 
were  anxious  for  instruction,  and  grateful  to  the  kind 
stranger  who  was  devoting  his  tune  and  his  money 
to  their  best  interests.  Even  the  municipal  author! 
ties  of  the  city  of  Funchal,  the  principal  city  on  the 
Island,  were  constrained  to  pass  a  vote  of  thanks  to 
Dr.  Kalley  for  what  they  called  "  his  disinterested 
acts  of  benevolence  and  philanthropy,  such  as  the 
establishment  of  schools  in  different  parts  of  the  Isl- 
2 


14  PERSECUTIONS    OF    THE 

and,  at  his  own  expense,  furnishing  the  people  with 
medical  attendance  and  medicines  gratuitously,  &c. 

Dr.  K.  found  the  Portuguese  in  the  most  deplo- 
rable and  almost  incredible  ignorance  of  the  word  of 
God.  None  of  them  had  in  their  possession  a  copy 
of  the  Scriptures.  A  long  time  since  a  translation  had 
been  made  of  the  Bible  into  the  Portuguese  by  Anto- 
nio Pereira,  a  Romish  priest.  This  had  been  sanctioned 
by  the  Queen  and  the  Patriarch  of  Portugal.  Eighty 
volumes  of  these  are  said  to  have  been  sent  to  Madei- 
ra free  of  duty  for  the  use  of  the  priests  and  a  few 
government  schools  that  were  formed  on  the  Island. 

The  people  were  not  only  destitute  of  the  Bible, 
but  it  was  a  rai-e  case  to  find  any  one  icho  knew  there 
was  a  book  that  contained  a  history  of  Jesus  Chris'. 
Portuguese  now  in  New- York,  who  have  fled  from 
the  persecutions  in  Madeira,  declare  that  they  never 
heard  of  such  a  book  until  they  heard  of  it  from 
Dr.  Kalley. 

Early  in  his  efforts  Dr.  K.  began,  as  he  thought 
it  would  be  wise  to  circulate  the  Portuguese  Bible, 
for  he  had  taken  a  supply  from  Scotland.  It  was 
the  first  book  in  which  he  taught  the  people  to  read 
in  English.  The  people  read  with  the  deepest  inte- 
rest a  book  so  rare,  so  entirely  new  to  them.  Co- 
pies soon  spread  to  the  most  distant  parts  of  the 
Island.  Of  the  progress  of  the  pupils  in  the  schools, 
an  English  clergyman,  who  was  some  tune  at  Madei- 
ra, says  :  "  I  have  been  present  at  the  examination 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  15 

of  some  of  the  scholars,  and  it  was  indeed  most  gra- 
tifying to  witness  the  delight  with  which  they  exer- 
cise their  newly  acquired  power,  and  the  intense 
interest  with  which  they  listened  to  the  instructions 
of  Dr.  Kalley.  It  is,  I  believe,  no  exaggeration  to 
say,  that  hundreds  of  the  people,  who  before  were 
almost  as  ignorant  as  the  beasts  they  drove,  are  now 
intelligent  readers  of  the  Bible." 

O 

Capt.  Tate,  of  the  British  Navy,  to  whom  we  have 
already  referred  as  a  Scottish  gentleman  and  a  Chris- 
tian,* who  has  been  an  eye-witness  of  the  things  that 
have  occurred  at  Madeira,  thus  narrates  the  influence 
of  the  circulation  of  the  Scriptures  among  the  people. 

"  A  desire  to  investigate  the  life-giving  truths  of 
the  Gospel  spread  widely  among  the  people.  They 
began  to  hunger  and  thirst  after  knowledge.  Their 
souls  were  touched  by  the  Spirit  of  Christ.  The 
seed  took  root  and  grew — was  watered  from  on  high, 
and  soon  became  fruitful.  To  one  sinner  after  an- 
other the  Word  came  home  with  demonstration  and 
with  power.  In  the  course  of  reading  the  Scriptures 
they  met  \vith  many  things  inconsistent  with  the 
religious  tenets  which  they  had  received  from  their 
fathers.  Some  applied  to  their  priests  for  a  solution 
o£  their  difficulties,  and,  becoming  gradually  accus- 
tomed to  the  exercise  of  their  mental  powers,  were 
often  dissatisfied  with  the  answers  given  to  their  in- 
quiries. The  priests  were  annoyed  when  they  found 
themselves  surpassed,  as  they  frequently  were,  in  the 

*  See  Preface. 


16  PERSECUTIONS   OF   THE 

knowledge  of  the  word  of  God,  by  their  own  parish- 
ioners, and  ere  long  began  to  oppose,  both  the  schools 
and  the  Scriptures.  One  intelligent  peasant,  having 
seen  that  popery  was  inconsistent  with  revelation, 
became  a  protestant,  and  was  soon  after  excommu- 
nicated." 

The  priests  became  alarmed  at  the  growing  intel- 
ligence of  the  people.  They  saw  that  this  practice  of 
Bible-reading,  if  continued,  would  produce  a  vast 
change  in  the  feelings  and  views  of  the  Portuguese. 
Resolving  to  check  this,  the  bishops  and  priests  de- 
clared that  "  the  Bible  was  a  book  from  hell,"  and 
the  sentence  of  excommunication  was  thundered  against 
all  who  read  it. 

The  leaven  of  persecution  was  spreading  unseen, 
but  extensively,  for  a  long  time.  The  first  public 
outbreak  occurred  in  1843.  By  this  time  copies  of 
the  Word  of  God  were  found  in  the  remotest  part  of 
the  Island — numbers  of  Bible-readers  had  embraced 
its  doctrines  by  faith,  and  were  prepared  to  defend 
them  in  opposition  to  the  dogmas  of  the  Roman 
church.  They  were  also  ready  (as  subsequent  facts 
will  prove)  to  suffer  and  to  die  for  the  faith  of  the 
Gospel. 

Dr.  Kalley  saw  that  the  storm  of  persecution 
was  rising.  He  had  been  warned  by  friends  in  Scot- 
land to  flee  from  it.  But  he  was  prepared  to  say 
with  Nehemiah,  "Should  such  a  man  as  I  flee  1" 
He  wrote  a  letter  to  Scotland  that  was  published  in 
the  Glasgow  Scottish  Guardian,  June  6, 1843.  The 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  17 

extracts  that  follow  give  a  lucid  view  of  the  state  of 
things  at  Madeira  at  that  time  :  , 

"  At  present  I  am  threatened  with  imprisonment, 
and  if  the  enemy  be  allowed  to  fulfil  what  is  in  his 
heart  and  on  his  tongue,  I  am  likely  to  be  in  jail 
when  you  receive  this.  God  may,  however,  inter- 
pose at  any  hour  ;  and  if  it  be  for  His  glory  and  the 
eternal  welfare  of  the  people  that  I  should  not  go, 
he  will  open  a  way.  If,  on  the  contrary,  it  be  for 
his  glory  and  the  advancement  of  the  cause  of  Christ 
that  I  should  be  in  bonds  for  his  name,  I  should  only 
have  cause  to  rejoice  in  this. 

"  You  reminded  me  of  the  order  given,  when 
persecuted  in  one  city  to  flee  into  another  ;  but  you 
will  also  remember  that  it  is  said  of  the  hireling  that 
he  fleeth,  because  he  is  an  hireling,  and  the  wolf 
comes,  and  catches  the  eheep.  Were  I  to  flee,  I 
believe  the  poor  sheep  of  Christ's  fold  would  feel 
deeply  discouraged,  and  the  wolf  would  catch  them. 
The  Lord  can  deliver  out  of  the  paw  of  the  lion,  and 
of  the  bear.  He  would  deliver  them  though  I  were 
away,  but  it  is  necessary  for  us  always  to  examine 
well,  and  seek  to  know  the  will  of  God,  for  it  is  not 
for  us  to  run  whenever  the  lion  growls.  Let  those 
who  have  no  hope,  or  confidence  in  the  Eternal,  fear 
men  that  shall  die,  but  let  not  us  fear  earth  or  hell. 
The  woman  drunk  with  the  blood  of  saints  may 
stretch  out  her  blood-stained  arm,  but  God  will  cut 
it  off  and  destroy  her.  In  a  moment  shall  she  be 
brought  low.  Be  on  your  guard  against  her  accursed 
witcheries,  for  it  is  true  that  though  in  some  aspects 
she  exhibits  the  malignity  of  hell,  and  the  most  hor- 
ribly appalling  corruption,  there  are  others  in  which 


18  PERSECUTIONS    OF   THE 

she  appears  enticing,  and  she  intoxicates  myriads 
•with  the  wine  of  her  fornication.  Her  smiles  are 
poisonous — her  fancied  colors  cover  rottenness — and 
he  who  is  admitted  to  see  her  actions  on  a  scene 
where  mask  is  laid  aside,  may  well  take  up  the  cry, 
How  long,  oh  Lord,  wilt  thou  not  avenge  the  blood 
of  thy  saints  1  When  shall  the  breath  of  the  Lord 
destroy  this  great  system  of  deceit,  abomination,  cru- 
elty, and  superstition?  Let  us  blow  the  trumpet, 
and  the  walls  will  come  down,  for  the  trumpet  sound 
of  the  Gospel  is  the  very  breath  of  the  Lord,  which 
shall  destroy  her. 

"  At  present  there  are  two  women  and  one  man 
in  prison  for  the  sake  of  Jesus,  and  the  probability 
is,  that  they  will  be  kept  in  it  for  eight  or  ten  months 
before  their  trial  be  brought  on.  There  are  two 
other  men  against  whom  a  writ  has  been  issued,  but 
they  are  in  hidings.  The  crime  with  which  they  are 
charged  is  apostacy  :  for  joining  the  Church  of  Scot- 
land here,  is  heresy  and  blasphemy.  I  was  included 
in  the  same  charge,  but  the  judge  found  no  law  on 
Avhich  to  issue  a  writ  against  me  at  that  time.  A 
new  process  has  been  entered  on ;  many  witnesses 
have  been  called  ;  one  was  threatened  with  imprison- 
ment if  her  evidence  should  not  be  to  please  the  priests 
who  were  taking  it !  Much  of  a  similar  nature  has 
been  unhesitatingly  and  unblushingly  resorted  to. 
The  judge  is  brother-in-law  to  the  governor,  and 
both  bitterly  opposed  to  me.  Two  men  are  excom- 
municated, and  many  more  threatened.  Amidst  all 
this,  however,  I  am  enabled  to  have  two  discourses 
daily,  at  which  from  thirty  to  one  hundred  indivi- 
duals are  present,  and  exceedingly  attentive,  and 


CHRISTIANS    AT   MADEIRA.  19 

there  are  more  applications  for  admission  to  commu- 
nion with  the  Scottish  Presbyterian  Church.* 

"  A  cry  has  been  raised  against  the  Bible — some 
copies  have  been  taken  out  of  the  people's  houses  by 
force — and  generally  the  people  are  shocked  by  a 
denunciation  of  one  of  the  seven  Canons,  that  the  Bi- 
bles should  be  burned.  That  Canon,  on  the  very 
day  he  was  so  preaching,  had  (as  I  was  assured  by 
a  priest)  a  child  born  to  him  !  So  much  for  his  vow 
of  celibacy. 

"  In  point  of  fact,  the  Inquisition  is  established 
in  Funchal.  There  is  a  secret  tribunal  of  priests, 
who  make  investigations  in  secret ;  and  without  any 
citation  or  hearing  of  the  person,  he  is  consigned  to 
the  civil  power  to  be  put  in  jail,  against  even  their 
own  ecclesiastical  laws  of  civil  rights,"  &c.  &c. 

In  the  beginning  of  open  hostilities  to  the  work 
of  instruction  and  of  Bible-reading,  a  blow  was  aimed 
at  the  schools  established  and  sustained  purely  by 
the  benevolence  of  Dr.  Kalley.  Eight  hundred 
adults,  in  a  course  of  instruction  in  these  schools, 
was  indeed  a  formidable  array  against  papal  igno- 
rance and  superstition.  If  popery  is  the  friend  of 
education,  as  her  advocates  in  this  country  boldly 
affirm,  what  an  occasion  was  here  presented  to  ex- 
hibit her  friendship.  Her  undisguised  sentiments  on 
this  subject,  where  there  are  no  protestant  influences 
to  control  her,  are  seen  in  the  following  public  docu- 

*  The  foreign  residents  have  a  small  Scotch  Presbyterian 
church,  and  are  protected  in  their  worship  by  a  Treaty  be- 
tween England  and  Portugal. 


20  PERSECUTIONS   OF   THE 

ment  issued    for   the   entire    suppression  of  these 
schools. 

Copy  of  an  order  in  relation  to  the  Schools,  sent  to 

the  Registrars  of  each  Parish. 
"  SIR— 

"  On  the  receipt  of  this,  you  will  summon  to  your 
presence  the  teachers,  male  and  female,  of  all  the 
schools  established  and  supported  by  Dr.  Kalley, 
existing  in  your  parish ;  and  in  the  presence  of  two 
witnesses,  charge  them  henceforth  not  to  teach  any 
living  being.  If,  after  being  duly  notified,  any  of 
them  should  continue  to  teach — you  can  immediately 
send  them  to  this  administration  in  charge  of  two 
officers  of  police.  You  will  cause  this  order  to  be 
faithfully  executed,  and  report  the  result  by  Monday 
next,  giving  the  names  of  all  who  have  been  notified, 
&c.  God  save  you. 

"  J.  C.  TERREIRA  UZEL, 

"  Administrator." 

At  the  same  time  the  Bible-readers,  or  converts, 
\rere  reported  by  the  priests  to  the  government,  and 
the  work  of  arrest  and  imprisonment  commenced. 
The  sufferings  of  the  excommunicated  peasant,  to 
which  reference  has  been  made,  and  the  violence 
with  which  the  converts  were  treated,  are  vividly  de- 
scribed by  Capt.  Tate. 

"  Besides  being  excommunicated,  the  peasant  re- 
ferred to  was  thus  indicted  for  apostacy.  He  lay 
concealed  for  about  a  year ;  and  then,  being  con- 
vinced by  the  pleading  of  the  public  prosecutor  in 
an  analogous  case,  that  the  Charter  of  Portugal  does 


CHRISTIANS   AT   MADEIRA.  21 

not  now  sanction  the  ancient  cmelties  of  popery,  he 
left  his  hiding  place,  and  taught  an  evening  school 
in  the  Lombo  das  Fayas,  in  the  parish  of  St.  Antonio 
de  Serra.  One  night,  during  the  hours  of  instruc- 
tion, a  party  of  men,  led  by  the  Church  beadle,  came 
to  the  school  with  a  fictitious  warrant,  for  the  appre- 
hension of  the  teacher.  But  as  it  was  not  issued  by 
a  legal  authority,  and  it  was  brought  moreover  at  an 
illegal  hour,  the  teacher  most  properly  refused  to 
obey  it.  His  scholars  took  part  with  him.  Many 
of  their  relations  and  friends  collected ;  and  the  bear- 
ers of  the  illegal  warrant  were  obliged  to  withdraw 
without  the  teacher,  but  also,  it  must  be  added,  with- 
out having  been  subjected  to  the  slightest  violence. 

"  The  conduct  of  the  scholars  was  represented  as 
'  sedition  and  resistance  of  justice,  and  the  Public 
Prosecutor  denounced  them  as  Miguelites,  led  on  by 
Dr.  Kalley !  On  that  day  week  the  judge  and 
public  prosecutor,  with  a  notary,  and  about  sixty 
soldiers,  proceeded  at  night  to  the  Lombo  das  Fayas. 
The  houses  of  the  scholars,  chiefly  Bible-readers, 
were  broken  open — thirty  men  and  women  were 
taken  prisoners — most  of  them  were  bound — many 
of  them  were  beaten,  and  some  of  them  very  severe- 
ly— and  their  houses  were  given  up  to  be  sacked  by 
the  soldiers,  who  committed  the  most  horrible  atro- 
cities. With  scarcely  any  clothes  on  (for  they  had 
been  roused  from  their  beds  by  the  soldiers)  twenty- 
two  of  them  were  conveyed  to  Funchal,  in  a  Portu- 
guese Frigate,  which  to  complete  the  melancho- 
ly farce,  was  sent  to  support  the  operations  of  the 
soldiers,  (!!!)  and  there  committed  to  prison.  In 
prison  they  were  denied  liberty  to  read  the  Word  of 
God  •  and,  though  mass  had  not  been  performed  in 


22  PERSECUTIONS    OF  THE 

it  for  years,  it  was  now  found  useful  as  a  means  of 
persecution,  and  they  were  driven  to  mass  at  the  point 
of  the  bayonet.  But  in  the  midst  of  all,  they  rejoiced 
in  being  c6unted  worthy  to  suffer  for  Christ,  and 
the  neighborhood  of  the  prison  often  resounded  with 
their  sacred  songs  of  praise.  Even  the  liberty  to 
sing  these  songs  of  praise  was  after  a  time  denied 
them,  while  the  other  prisoners  were  still  allowed 
to  make  the  streets  around  echo  with  their  ribald 
mirth ;  and  the  priests  enraged  at  their  steady  peace- 
fulness  and  joy,  stirred  up  the  enmity  of  the  popu- 
lace against  them ! 

"  For  upwards  of  twenty  long  months  did  these 
twenty-two  Serra  prisoners  lie  pining  in  the  jail  of 
Funchal,  supported  by  English  generosity.  At  the 
end  of  this  period  they  were  brought  to  trial,  and 
the  facts  of  the  case  proved  to  be  exactly  as  stated 
above.  Though  the  judge  and  public  prosecutor 
showed  no  disposition  to  be  lenient  towards  them, 
they  were  honorably  acquitted  of  every  charge.  But 
notwithstanding  their  full  and  honorable  acquittal, 
they  were  remanded  to  prison  till  they  should  fully  pay 
the  jail  fees.  On  their  acquittal  being  pronounced, 
their  enemies  were  exasperated  to  the  highest  de- 
gree, and  threatened  that,  on  their  release  from 
prison,  they  should  all  be  murdered  ;  and  open  vio- 
lence soon  broke  forth.  On  the  very  evening  of 
their  liberation,  when  the  host  was  being  carried  in 
procession  past  a  poor  protestant's  house,  his  door 
was  broken  open  and  destroyed  by  persons  who  were 
accompanying  the  host !  On  the  same  day  another 
poor  man,  father  of  six  or  seven  children,  (and  who 
had  only  five  months  before  had  his  house  wilfully 
burnt  to  the  ground,)  was  quietly  going  home,  when 


CHRISTIANS    AT   MADEIRA.  23 

he  was  cruelly  attacked  and  knocked  down.  His 
arm  was  broken  by  the  first  blow — four  wounds  in 
the  head  laid  bare  the  bone — hie  nose  was  nearly 
knocked  off,  and  the  very  women  bit  him,  as  he  lay 
on  the  ground  ;  one  of  them  all  but  tearing  a  piece 
from  his  cheek  with  her  teeth !  The  Serra  prisoners 
had  been  all  (with  one  exception)  acquitted  of  every 
charge.  It  had  been  long  known  that  that  one  could 
prove  an  alibi  on  the  night  of  the  alleged  resistance 
of  justice,  and  to  prevent  his  escape  a  charge  of 
heresy  had  been  brought  against  him.  Two  days 
after  they  had  all  been  acquitted  on  the  general 
charge,  he  was  tried  on  that  of  heresy,  and,  as  if  to 
appease  the  angry  passions  of  the  infatuated  slaves 
of  the  priesthood,  and  to  gratify  the  priests,  he  was 
actually  condemned  to  five  years'  banishment  to  An- 
gola, for  having  declared  that,  while  he  deeply  re- 
spected the  Sacrament,  he  could  not  believe  that  the 
consecrated  bread  is  the  very  body  of  God. 

"  The  sentence  of  the  prisoners  from  the  Lombo 
das  Fayas  was  given  on  the  4th  June,  about  six 
weeks  after  my  arrival  in  Madeira,  and  was  evidently 
the  cause  of  much  excitement  among  the  enemies  of 
the  Sacred  Scriptures.  The  priests  and  their  friends 
took  advantage  of  such  events  to  stir  up  the  evil 
passions  of  the  people.  In  184  3  the  Impartial,  one 
of  the  public  newspapers,  (edited  at  the  time  by  the 
brother-in-law  of  the  person  who  was  then  civil 
governor,)  openly  recommended  the  cudgel,  as  the 
best  means  of  convincing  the  country  people  of  the 
truth  of  their  religion,  because  they  were  not  accus- 
tomed to  arguments,  but  could  understand  the  power 
of  a  stick.  The  gallows  and  the  stake  were  also  at 
another  time  recommended  in  it,  as  the  only  remain- 


24  PERSECUTIONS    OF   THE 

ing  cure  for  heresy,  and  its  columns  were  constantly 
filled  with  scurrilous  and  inflammatory  remarks 
against  the  Bible  and  its  readers.  There  was  an 
associate  too  of  the  editor,  who,  having  seemingly 
collected  all  the  falsehood  and  abuse  of  the  Imparcial 
for  several  preceding  years,  published  it  in  1845,  in 
the  form  of  a  pamphlet,  entitled,  "An  Historical 
Review  of  the  Anti-Catholic  Proselytism  carried  on 
by  Dr.  Kalley,  in  Madeira,  since  October,  1838." 
This  was  currently  reported  to  have  been  printed  at 
'the  recommendation  of  the  bishop,  and  was  pub- 
lished by  subscription,  just  in  time  for  him  to  carry 
copies  of  it  to  Lisbon  in  the  beginning  of  1846.  On 
his  leaving  Madeira,  he  is  said  to  have  declared  that 
he  would  get  Dr.  Kalley  turned  off  the  island,  add- 
ing, that  he  would  never  return  unless  he  succeeded 
in  doing  so.  To  this  pamphlet  Dr.  Kalley  wrote  a 
most  temperate,  but  unanswerable  reply,  proving 
from  the  words  of  his  opponent's  own  book,  that  the 
charges  he  had  adduced  were  unfounded.  This  re- 
ply was  printed  in  Lisbon,  and  circulated  there,  and 
in  Madeira  in  July,  1846.  Its  very  gentleness  ren- 
dered it  more  intolerable  to  the  author  of  the  attack, 
who,  along  with  his  friends,  while  they  felt  that  some 
answer  should  be  given  to  the  doctor,  did  not  at- 
tempt to  do  so  by  the  press.  It  is  hard  to  say  what 
influence  the  friendship  subsisting  between  him  and 
the  Administrator  do  Concelho  may  have  had  in 
the  events  related  in  the  folio  whig  pages.  But  when 
these  events  were  first  threatened,  they  were  spoken 
of  by  some  of  his  friends  as  the  best  answer  that 
could  be  given." 

.-,,;  .„;.,«••  -     .     ,      ,          • 

Such  were  the  cruelties  inflicted  on  these  inoffen- 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  25 

sive  citizens,  whose  only  crime  was  reading  with  the 
desire  of  obeying  the  word  of  God.  Can  any  ques- 
tion, in  view  of  such  facts,  whether  the  papal  system 
is  opposed  to  the  circulation  and  reading  of  the  Bible  1 
Can  any  question,  whether  that  system  will  now,  as 
in  past  ages,  use  physical  force  to  compel  men  to 
embrace  her  dogmas,  and  to  punish  them  for  disobe- 
dience. Here  you  see  the  doctrine  of  the  cudgel 
openly  advocated  in  a  paper,  the  editor  being  the 
brother-in-law  of  the  governor  of  Madeira. 

Dr.  Kalley,  as  we  might  suppose  from  the  nature 
of  the  persecution,  was  the  special  object  of  the  ven- 
geance of  the  government  and  of  the  priesthood. 
But  how  could  he  be  arrested  ?  This  was  a  per- 
plexing question  to  solve.  The  treaty  between  Eng- 
land and  Portugal  presented  a  formidable  obstacle. 
That  treaty  guaranteed  to  the  subjects  of  the  respec- 
tive governments,  "liberty  to  enjoy  .their  religion 
without  molestation  in  Madeira."  The  treaty  and 
the  present  chartered  constitution  of  Portugal  pro- 
tected him.  Dare  they  prosecute  or  arrest  him,  in 
violation  both  of  the  laws  of  England  and  of  Portu- 
gal ?  Yes,  it  can  be  done.  The  ingenuity  and 
malice  of  the  Romish  hierarchy  are  not  exhausted. 
They  search,  and  find  a  law  in  their  books  older 
than  the  English  treaty  or  the  present  constitution 
of  Portugal.  This  is  in  the  code  of  laws  enacted  by 
the  Inquisition  of  Portugal  in  1603.  By  virtue  of 
3 


26  PERSECUTIONS    OF  THE 

this,  Dr.  Kalley  is  arrested,  tried,  and  condemned  to 
prison. 

This  law,  which  the  Christian  world  for  one  or 
two  centuries  has  regarded  as  a  dead  letter,  was 
found,  when  an  opportunity  occurred,  to  possess  all 
the  vitality  and  power  it  had  when  it  was  first  enact- 
ed. Under  its  operation  Dr.  Kalley  lay  five  long 
•months  in  prison,  as  though  the  English  treaty  and 
the  laws  of  Portugal  were  not  in  existence. 

We  will  here  introduce  to  our  readers  an  address 
of  Dr.  Kalley,  before  the  Protestant  Association  of 
London,  on  the  6th  of  November,  1846.  It  will  be 
read  with  intense  interest,  as  it  sheds  much  light  on 
the  spirit,  the  injustice,  and  the  cruelty  of  this  perse- 
cution. 

Dr.  Kalley  proposed  the  following  resolution — 
"  That  the  proceedings  at  Madeira,  whether  as  re- 
gards the  treatment  of  the  native  Portuguese  or  of 
British  subjects,  manifests  a  determination,  on  the 
part  of  popery,  to  crush  all  examination  of,  or  seces- 
sion from  her  erroneous  system." 

"  Mr.  Chairman,  I  have  no  power  to  '  stir  men's 
blood,'  like  a  reverend  gentleman  here,  nor  would  I 
seek  to  do  so.  I  come  merely  as  a  witness  in  a 
court  of  justice,  to  tell  truly  and  dispassionately 
what  I  have  seen — to  give  testimony  on  the  great 
question, — Is  popery  changed,  or  is  she  not  ? 

"  I  beg  to  refer  to  a  document  issued  by  the 
highest  ecclesiastical  authority  in  Madeira,  dated 
three  and  a-half  years  ago,  and  published  from  all 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA,  27 

the  pulpits  in  Madeira.  It  was  issued  by  Sebastian 
Casimero  Medina  e  Vasconcellas,  Vicar-General  of 
the  bishopric  of  Funchal,  in  the  name  of  the  Bishop 
Don  Januario  Vicente  Camacho.  It  was  addressed 
to  '  all  vicars,  and  curates,  public  prosecutors,  and 
officers  of  justice,  to  all  persons,  civil  and  ecclesi- 
astical, of  every  rank  and  degree,'  and  '  required, 
and  commanded  them  not  to  touch,  or  hold  commu- 
nication with  Francisco  Pires  Soares  and  Nicolau 
Tolentino  Vieyra,'  who  had  dared  to  leave  the  com- 
munion of  Rome,  and  join  the  Presbyterian  commu- 
nion at  Madeira.  These  two  men  were  declared  to 
be  '  excommunicated  by  the  curse  of  Almighty  God, 
and  of  the  blessed  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul,  with 
those  of  Gomorrah  and  Sodom,  and  with  Korah, 
Dathan,  and  Abiram,  whom  the  earth  swallowed  alive 
for  their  disobedience.'  This  document  goes  on  to 
say, — '  Let  no  one  give  them  fire,  water,  bread,  or 
any  other  thing  that  may  be  necessary  for  their  sup- 
port. Let  no  one  pay  them  their  debts.  Let  no 
one  support  them  in  any  case  which  they  may  bring 
before  a  court  of  justice.  Let  all  put  them  aside  as 
rotten  and  excommunicated  members,  separated  from 
the  bosom  and  union  of  the  Holy  Mother  Catholic 
Church,  and  as  rebels  and  contumacies.'  It  further 
excommunicated,  ipso  facto,  all  who  did  not  comply 
with  these  commands, — every  debtor  who  should 
pay  these  men  their  just  debts,  every  judge  who 
should  dare,  in  a  court  of  law,  to  do  them  justice, 
every  charitable  person  who  should  give  them  water, 
fire,  or  any  thing  necessary  to  existence  ;  and  the 
excommunication  against  those  who  should  assist 
them  or  do  them  justice,  implies  the  very  same  pen- 
alty as  was  imposed  upon  them. 


28  PERSECUTIONS   OF  THE 

"  There  is  so  strong  a  disinclination  in  this  coun- 
try to  believe  any  evil  of  popery ;  that,  no  doubt, 
we  shall  be  told,  that  that  excommunication  was  a 
mere  form,  a'nd  meant  nothing.  Let  it  be  remem- 
bered, however,  that  from  every  parish  pulpit  in 
Madeira,  it  was  announced,  that  no  man  should  pay 
these  persons  their  just  debts  ;  and  not  only  were 
they  authorized  not  to  pay  them,  but  were  actually 
threatened  with  excommunication  if  they  did.  Does 
this  mean  nothing  1 

"  Let  it  be  known,  that  the  persons  who  were  so 
excommunicated  were  obliged  to  hide  themselves 
from  the  light  of  the  sun,  for  months,  that  they 
were  at  last  compelled  to  tear  themselves  from  the 
bosom  of  their  families,  and  leave  their  father-land  ; 
and  that  they  are  at  the  present  day  wanderers  in  a 
strange  land,  one  being  in  the  East,  and  the  other  in 
the  West  Indies.*  After  this  let  every  impartial 
man  judge  whether  that  excommunication  was  a 
mere  form  and  meant  nothing. 

"  To  show  that  the  priest's  interference  with  the 
law,  and  malediction  against  every  judge  who  should 
do  justice  to  an  excommunicated  person,  is  not  an 
unmeaning  form :  I  beg  to  relate  a  case  which  oc- 
curred in  a  court  of  justice  during  this  present  year. 
Two  men  were  partners  as  sawyers  of  wood ;  one 
was  the  owner  of  two-thirds  of  the  property,  and  the 
other  of  one-third.  The  former  had  learned  to  read, 
and  had  received  the  precious  truth,  that  Christ  died 
for  our  sins,  and  that  his  blood  cleanseth  from  all 
sin,  and  had  renounced  the  worship  of  the  host,  vir- 

*  He  is  now  in  the  office  of  the  American  Protestant 
Society. 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  29 

gin,  images,  and  pictures  ;  the  other  still  adhered  to 
these  forms.  The  owner  of  two-thirds  wished  to 
dissolve  partnership,  and  proposed  to  pay  the  other 
his  one-third  of  the  property,  and  retain  it  all,  or 
that  the  owner  of  the  one-third  should  pay  him  his 
two-thirds,  and  retain  it.  These  propositions  being 
refused,  he  then  proposed  that  the  whole  of  the  pro- 
perty should  be  sold,  and  the  proceeds  divided  be- 
tween them  ;  this  also  being  refused,  he  brought  the 
case  before  the  judge.  The  owner  of  the  one-third 
had  nothing  to  advance  but  that  the  other  had  no! 
been  at  mass  or  confession  for  two  years,  and  of  this 
he  brought  a  certificate  from  the  priest  of  the  parish. 
The  judge  considered  the  whole  case,  especially  the 
priest's  certificate,  and  then  he  passed  sentence,  that 
as  the  owner  of  two-thirds  had  not  been  at  mass  or 
confession  for  two  years,  he  was  virtually  excommu- 
nicated ;  and  being  excommunicated  he  was  incompe- 
tent to  appear  in  any  court  of  justice  !  He,  there- 
fore, gave  the  verdict  in  favor  of  the  owner  of  the 
one-third,  leaving  him  with  the  property,  and  sen- 
tenced the  other  to  pay  all  the  expenses  of  the  pro- 
cess !  and  from  that  sentence  there  was  no  appeal. 
It  was  published  in  the  Madeira  newspapers  in  the 
end  of  July,  1846. 

"  I  cannot,  at  this  late  hour,  enlarge  on  the  pro- 
ceedings o'f  popery  in  Madeira;  I  would  merely 
glance,  for  a  few  moments,  at  one  or  two  of  her 
atrocities. 

"  On  the  31st  of  May,  1845,  a  man  was  tried  for 
having  had  a  meeting  of  his  relations  in  his  own 
house  for  reading  the  (Scriptures  and  prayer,  and  for 
having  refused  to  pay  homage  to  a  piece  of  cloth 
fixed  upon  a  stick,  and  called  the  Holy  Ghost.  For 
3* 


30  PERSECUTIONS    OF   THE 

these  crimes  he  was  sentenced  to  six  months'  impri- 
sonment in  the  jail  of  Funchal.  When  I  was  in  jail, 
in  1843,  there  was  no  mass  said  there,  nor  had  there 
been  for  years  ;  but  in  1844  there  were  from  twenty 
to  thirty  prisoners  in  the  jail,  who  being  convinced 
that  there  is  a  God,  and  but  one,  felt  assured  that  a 
bit  of  bread  is  not  that  God,  and  whose  hearts  re- 
volted against  paying  divine  homage  to  any  created 
thing.  When  the  priests  found  they  had  in  their 
power  victims  whom  they  hoped  to  compel  to  oft'end 
their  God,  it  was  required  that  mass  should  be  said 
in  the  jail  every  Sunday  and  holiday,  and  that  all  the 
prisoners  should  be  obliged  to  attend.  The  man 
who  was  condemned  for  having  had  the  meeting  in 
his  house,  and  for  not  worshipping  that  which  they 
blasphemously  called  the  Holy  Ghost,  was  ordered 
to  mass  with  the  rest  on  the  first  of  June.  He  re- 
fused to  go.  The  jailers  attempted  to  force  him,  but 
in  vain.  Soldiers  were  called.  He  grasped  the  iron 
bars  of  the  jail  window,  in  order  to  prevent  himself 
from  being  dragged  to  mass.  He  was  struck  with 
the  butt-ends  of  their  muskets.  His  grasp  was  over- 
come by  violence,  and  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet  he 
was  driven  to  what  he  regarded  as  idolatry.  He 
went ;  but  did  not  kneel  there  ;  he  could  not.  After 
mass  he  felt  that  he  had  done  wrong,  even  though 
compelled ;  he  felt  that  it  would  have  been  better 
that  his  blood  should  have  been  shed  there,  than  that 
he  should  have  offended  his  God  ;  and  he  resolved, 
that  on  the  ensuing  Sabbath  no  power  on  earth 
should  compel  him  to  attend.  During  that  week 
he  conversed  with  many  of  his  fellow-prisoners,  and 
having  received  more  instruction  than  they,  he  rea- 
soned with  them  from  the  Scriptures.  On  the  8th 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  31 

of  June  twenty  prisoners  refused  to  go  to  mass,  and 
no  power  could  force  them  ;  blows  and  bayonets 
failed.  What  was  the  result  !  There  is,  in  the  jail 
of  Funchal,  a  place  called  the  Bomba.  Respecting 
that  place,  I  may  mention  that  the  day  after  my 
release  from  prison,  I  sent  a  friend  to  distribute 
bread  to  the  prisoners,  and  on  coming  out  of  the 
Bomba,  he  gave  unequivocal  manifestations  of  his 
being  sick,  and  nearly  fainted — it  is  a  most  abomina- 
bly disgusting  den  of  filth.  In  that  place  there 
were,  on  the  Yth  of  June,  fifteen  persons  confined 
for  various  offences  ;  and  on  the  8th,  when  the  pri- 
soners refused  to  go  to  mass,  there  were  five  more 
added.  I  wished  to  go  and  take  the  dimensions  of 
it,  but  could  not  get  admission,  and  asked  a  friend  to 
take  them  for  me.  He  did  so ;  and  the  paper  he 
brought  to  me  stated  that  the  Bomba  is  twelve  feet 
square,  by  eleven  feet  high ;  and  in  that  loathsome 
room  twenty  men  were  confined  night  and  day.  For 
what  ]  For  refusing  to  pay  that  homage  to  a  bit  of 
bread,  which  man  owes  to  his  God  ! 

"  We  are  told,  Christian  friends,  that  popery  is 
changed,  that  she  persecutes  no  more,  that  there  is 
not  a  country  on  earth  where  popery  now  persecutes, 
and  that  she  is  so  changed  that  she  would  never  wish 
to  persecute.  We  answer,  popery  does  not  drag  out 
her  victims  and  burn  them  at  the  stake  in  open  day : 
no,  for  as  yet  she  dares  not.  But  she  does  what  she 
dares  ;  those  who  will  not  obey  her  despotic  com- 
mands she  throws  into  the  Bomba,  that  there  they 
may  endure  a  death,  far  more  lingering,  and  far. 
more  horrid,  than  at  the  stake.  Let  men  look  into 
the  Bomba,  in  Funchal  jail,  and  answer  whether  po- 
pery does  not  now  persecute. 


32  PERSECUTIONS    OF    THE 

"  Reference  has  been  made  to  the  Scriptures, 
and  to  the  desire  of  Romanists,  and  others,  to  ex- 
clude the  Bible,  from  the  schools,  popery  has  been 
long  known  as  the  enemy  of  knowledge,  but  espe- 
cially of  Biblical  knowledge.  In  England  she  wishes 
to  persuade  men  that  she  is  not  the  enemy  of  the 
Bible  itself,  but  only  of  spurious  and  adulterated 
editions,  and  she  made  a  similar  profession  in  Ma- 
deira. In  1840,  the  bishop  expressed  a  wish  to 
see  a  copy  of  the  Bible  that  was  being  put  into 
the  hands  of  his  people.  One  was  gladly  sent  to 
him.  On  the  21st  of  May  he  placed  it  in  the  hands 
of  three  canons  of  the  cathedral  of  Funchal,  and  ap- 
pointed them,  as  a  Commission,  to  examine  it,  and 
to  report  to  him,  as  to  its  correctness  or  incorrect- 
ness. Two  years  and  four  months  afterwards  he 
published  a  pastoral,  wherein  he  stated  that  that 
Commission  had  reported  '  that  there  was  scarcely 
a  verse  of  any  chapter  either  of  the  Old  or  New 
Testament  which  was  not  more  or  less  notably  adul- 
terated ;'  and  he  added,  that  he  '  excommunicated 
ipso  facto  all  who  should  read  those  Bibles.'  We 
have  already  seen  what  excommunication  implies ; 
and  we  now  find  the  bishop  coming  forward,  with 
all  his  authority,  and  excommunicating,  ipso  facto, 
all  who  read  those  Bibles.  But  they  were  declared 
to  be  of  a  spurious  and  adulterated  edition.  On 
reading  his  pastoral,  I  was  confounded ;  I  did  not 
believe  that  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society 
had  issued  an  unfaithful  reprint  of  Pereira's  Bible, 
and  could  not  suppose  it  possible  that  three  canons 
should  risk  their  character  by  stating  a  bare-faced 
falsehood.  What  was  my  surprise,  in  finding,  upon 
getting  a  copy  of  the  Lisbon  edition  of  the  Bible, 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  33 

and  comparing  it  with  that  of  the  Bible  Society,  that 
in  the  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew  there  was  not  an  alte- 
ration, in  any  verse  of  that  book.  I  immediately 
published  an  answer  to  the  pastoral,  advising  that  his 
excellency  the  bishop  should  suspend  his  curse  on 
the  Word  of  God  till  it  could  be  seen  whether  the 
other  books  were  as  correct  as  St.  Matthew's  Gos- 
pel. In  consequence  of  the  pastoral,  the  judge  came 
to  the  jail  with  the  public  prosecutor,  and  other 
judiciary  officers,  and  ordered  all  the  boxes  of  the 
prisoners  to  be  searched  for  Bibles ;  and  he  took 
away  every  copy  of  the  Scriptures  that  he  found 
there  !  The  chief  police  magistrate  went  to  a  school, 
supported  by  English  charity,  and  took  away  thirty 
Bibles,  and  all  the  Testaments  that  he  could  find  ! 
During  the  course  of  the  ensuing  week,  the  Com- 
mission published  an  answer  to  my  observations.  In 
it,  they  re-asserted  what  they  had  said  'that  there 
was  scarcely  a  verse  of  any  chapter,  either  of  the 
New  or  Old  Testament,  which  was  not  adulterated.' 
The  comparison  of  the  two  editions  went  on  ;  up- 
wards of  5000  verses  were  examined  ;  and  the  result 
was,  a  complete  refutation  of  the  Commissioners' 
Report.  Within  two  months  after  the  bishop's  curse 
on  these  books  of  God,  there  came  from  Lisbon  an 
order  from  the  Portuguese  government,  in  which 
Her  Majesty  the  Queen  approved  of  these  very  Bi- 
bles, and  stated  that  they  were  approved  of  by  the 
archbishop  also.  But,  notwithstanding  this,  the 
bishop's  curse  still  rests  upon  the  book  of  God ;  the 
priests,  from  the  pulpit,  declare  that  it  is  a  book 
from  hell,  and  should  be  burned  with  the  hands  that 
handle  it :  and  when  my  house  was  attacked,  on  the 
ninth  of  August,  1846,  every  copy  of  the  Sacred 


34  PERSECUTIONS   OF   THE 

Scriptures  which  was  found  was  actually  thrown 
into  a  fire,  on  the  public  street,  by  the  mob,  when 
they  ascertained  that  their  expected  human  victims 
had  escaped  their  outrage.  Suppose  that  in  the  pre- 
sent distressed  state  of  Ireland  a  man  should  go 
through  one  of  her  most  famishing  villages,  selling 
bread  at  a  reduced  price  to  those  that  could  pay  for 
it,  and  giving  it  g'ratis  to  those  who  could  not,  and 
that  some,  whose  pecuniary  interests  were  interfered 
with  by  the  gratuitous  distribution,  should  seek  to 
persuade  the  people  that  the  bread  was  poisoned, 
and  should  endeavor  to  incite  them  to  trample  it 
under  foot  and  murder  their  benefactor,  who  would 
not  call  such  conduct  atrocious  1  But  suppose,  fur- 
ther, some  of  the  famishing  creatures  to  have  tasted 
the  bread,  and  found  that  it  not  only  did  them  no 
harm,  but  that  it  actually  restored  their  drooping 
limbs,  and  gave  them  new  life  ;  if,  then,  these  selfish 
and  cruel  tyrants  were  to  snatch  it  from  their  hands 
and  cast  it  into  the  fire,  and  then  beat,  imprison,  and 
excommunicate  them  merely  for  feeding  upon  it  and 
giving  it  to  their  dying  children,  what  words  could 
we  find  powerful  enough  to  characterize  their  guilt  1 
Their,  guilt,  however,  would  be  as  nothing,  compared 
with  the  guilt  of  those  who  snatch  the  bread  of  life 
from  men  who  are  eagerly  seeking  to  feed  upon  it, 
that  their  souls  may  live  for  ever." 

Who  is  not  astounded  in  this  country,  at  the 
bare  recital  of  such  facts,  near  the  middle  of  the 
19th  century !  Who  does  not  see  here,  the  same 
malignant  spirit  that  characterized  the  darkest  days 
of  the  Inquisition  ?  When  has  there  been  exhibited 
deeper  hatred  against  the  Bible  and  its  readers  ? 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  35 

When  have  the  disciples  of  Christ  been  treated  with 
greater,  or  more  unjust  severity. 

Dr.  Kalley  refers  particularly  to  the  sentence  of 
excommunication  pronounced  against  two  of  the  con- 
verts. To  gratify  the  interest,  or  curiosity  of  the 
reader,  we  here  spread  out  before  him,  this  pompous 
and  unjust  sentence  as  it  was  originally  uttered  : — 

"  Sebastio  Cazemiro  Medinna  Vasconcellas,  Leader  of 
the  Choir  in  the  Cathedral,  Synedic  Examinator, 
Vicar- General  of  the  Bishopric  of  Funchal,  in  the 
Island  of  Madeira,  for  the  Most  Excellent  and 
Reverend  Don  Januaro  Vicente  Comacho  of  her 
Majesty's  Council,  Dean  of  the  Cathedral  of  Fun- 
chal, Commander  of  the  Order  of  Christ,  Bishop 
Elect  of  Castle  Branco,  Temporal  Governor  and 
Vicar- General  of  the  Bishop  of  Funchal,  Porto 
Santo  and  Arguinot — 

"  To  all  the  reverend  vicars  and  curates,  assistants 
and  chaplains,  as  well  as  to  all  judges  and  justices  of 
peace,  to  the  delegates  of  the  attorney-general,  to  the 
administrators  of  councils,  and  all  officers  of  justice, 
and  to  all  ecclesiastical  and  secular  persons  of  every 
degree  and  condition  in  all  the  bishopric  and  out  of 
it,  whom  this  my  letter  may  reach,  who  may  hear  it>, 
or  get  notice  of  it  any  way,  health  and  poace  for  ever 
in  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  who  is  the  true  remedy  and 
salvation  of-  all.  I  make  known  to  you,  that,  having 
proceeded  to  an  examination  of  witnesses,  as  compe- 
tent to  my  office,  it  was  proved  by  them,  and  con- 
firmed by  my  sentence,  that  Francisco  Pires  Soares, 
married,  and  Nicolau  Tolentino  Vieyra,  bachelor,  both 
of  this  bishopric,  residing  in  the  parish  of  Santa  Lu- 


36  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

zia,  near  the  parish  church,  apostatized  from  the 
union  and  bosom  of  the  Holy  Mother  Roman  Catho- 
lic Church,  and  became  sectaries  of  the  Presbyterian 
communion,  incurring  by  this  ecclesiastical  censure 
and  canonical  punishment  of  the  greater  excommu- 
nication. The  censures  requiring  to  be  aggravated,  I 
ordered  this  present  letter  to  be  written,  by  which  I 
require  and  command,  under  pain  of  the  greater  ex- 
communication, all  ecclesiastics,  ministers  and  officers 
of  justice,  and  others  above-mentioned,  as  soon  as 
they  shall  have  notice  of  it,  not  to  touch  or  hold 
communication  with  those  who  are  excommunicated 
by  the  curse  of  Almighty  God,  and  of  the  blessed 
St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul,  with  those  of  Gomorrah  and 
of  Sodom,  Dathan  and  Abiram,  whom  the  earth 
swallowed  alive  for  their  great  sins  and  disobedience. 
Let  none  give  them  fire,  water,  bread,  or  any  other 
thing  that  may  be  necessary  to  them  for  their  sup- 
port. Let  none  pay  them  their  debts.  Let  none 
support  them  in  any  case  which  they  may  bring  ju- 
dicially. Let  all  put  them  aside  as  rotten  and  ex- 
communicated members,  separated  from  the  bosom 
and  union  of  the  Holy  Mother  Catholic  Church,  and 
as  rebels  and  contumacious,  for  if  any  do  the  contra- 
ry, which  God  forbid,  I  lay,  and  consider  as  laid, 
upon  their  persons,  the  penalty  of  the  greater  ex- 
communication. Therefore  were  their  names  and 
surnames  expressly  declared ;  and  that  all  may  know 
this,  I  order  the  reverend  parish  priests  to  publish 
this  at  the  meeting  on  the  first  Sabbath  or  holy  day, 
and  to  affix  it  on  the  door  of  the  church,  from  which 
let  no  man  take  or  tear  it  under  pain  of  excommuni- 
cation, until,  by  making  satisfaction  for  all,  they 
merit  the  benefit  for  absolution. 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  37 

Given  in  Funchal,  under  the  seal  of  the  vicar- 
general  and  my  signature,  on  the  27th  of  April,  1843. 
Jacinto  Monteiro  Cabrae,  Writer  to  the  Ecclesiastical 
Council,  wrote  this. 

SEBASTIO  CAZEMIRO  MEDINA  K  VAS. 

It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  neither  the  thunders 
of  excommunication,  nor  the  sufferings  inflicted  on 
the  Bible-readers,  arrested  the  work  of  conversion. 
The  friends  and  readers  of  the  Bible  increased.  Even 
when  Dr.  Kalley,  and  many  of  the  converts  were  in 
prison,  the  work  of  God,  in  the  conversion  of  the 
Portuguese,  went  forward.  New  converts,  not  inti- 
midated by  the  sufferings  of  their  brethren,  avowed 
their  faith  in  the  word  of  God,  and  their  purpose  to 
read  and  obey  it,  whatever  might  be  the  sacrifice. 

Thus  did  God  cause  the  wrath  of  man  to  praise 
him,  and  the  purposes  and  violence  of  the  wicked 
to  aid  the  cause  they  sought  to  destroy.  Month 
after  month,  and  year  after  year,  these  Bible-readers 
suffered  "  bonds  and  imprisonments ;"  "  but  the 
word  of  God  was  not  bound."  True,  it  was  torn  in 
pieces,  it  was  thrown  into  the  fire — it  was  interdicted 
from  the  people,  yet  free  and  pure  as  the  atmos- 
phere of  heaven ;  its  influence  was  far  more  powerful 
and  effective  than  all  the  efforts  of  its  enemies. 

We  will  now  leave  these  sufferers,  in  the  prison 
with  the  common  criminals  of  the  country ;  there 
they  are,  annoyed  both  day  and  night  with  the  vile 
songs  of  those  wicked  men,  while  they  are  forbidden 

4 


88  PERSECUTIONS    OF    THE 

to  sing  any  hymn  of  praise  to  God.  In  the  midst 
of  these  abandoned  men  we  leave  them,  while  we 
call  your  attention  to  the  history  of  one  of  their 
number. 


SECTION    II. 

Mrs.  Maria  Joaquina  Alves  tried,  condemned  and  sentenced 
to  be  executed,  fyc.  <f-c. 

Mrs.  Alves,  wife  of  Manuel  Alves,  was  one  of 
the  eminent  Christians  of  this  persecuted  flock.  Dr. 
Kalley  says :  "  She  is  an  intelligent,  clear-minded 
woman,  quite  willing  to  die  if  it  is  the  Lord's  will." 
Her  godly  life  and  her  fervent  prayers  attracted  the 
attention  of  the  enemies  of  the  Bible  and  of  vital 
piety.  They  resolved  to  make  an  example  of  her, 
in  order  to  inspire  others  with  terror. 

She  was  taken  from  her  family  of  seven  children, 
the  youngest  an  infant,  and  committed  to  prison  the 
31st  of  January,  1843.  Month  after  month  she  was 
confined  in  the  gloomy  prison  at  Funchal,  a  most 
16athsome  place  for  human  beings,  and  especially  for 
females.  This  was  for  years  the  home  of  this  Chris- 
tian woman,  who  breathed  only  the  spirit  of  prayer 
for  the  salvation  of  her  persecutors.  The  time  of  her 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  39 

trial  before  the  court  was  postponed,  it  would  seem 
to  protract  her  sufferings,  and  compel  her  to  recarlt 
and  return  to  the  Romish  Church.  But  her  faitb 
and  courage  were  not  to  be  shaken  by  such  means 
She  knew  in  whom  she  believed.  For  her  faith  she 
•was  prepared  to  abide  the  consequences.  { 

The  priests  and  officers  of  government,  seeing* 
the  firmness  of  her  faith,  and  having  little  or  no  hopo 
of  a  change  in  her  sentiments,  were  strongly  and 
desperately  excited.  They  resolved  that  she  should 
suffer  the  highest  penalty  of  law.  The  long-antici- 
pated day  of  trial  finally  arrived,  on  the  2d  of  May, 
1844.  Mrs.  Alves  was  with  due  formality  brought 
before  the  court,  Judge  Negrao  presiding.  Her  in- 
dictment was  read.  There  were  three  charges 
against  her — apostacy,  heresy  and  blasphemy.  She 
was  tried  only  on  the  charge  of  blasphemy.  This 
was  that  she  refused  to  say  that  the  consecrated 
host,  or  wafer  in  the  hands  of  the  priest,  is  the  real 
body  and  the  real  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  refused 
to  adore  it.  The  question  was  put  to  her  by  the 

Judo-e  : — Do  vou  believe  the  consecrated  host  is  tint 
j 

real  body  and  real  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  ?  Mrs. 
Alvers  knew  that  by  the  decision  of  the  court  her 
life  would  depend  on  the  answer  she  gave.  Know- 
ing this,  vvhat  shall  we  say  of  the  courage  and  faith 
of  a  Christian  lady  who  could  reply  to  the  court 
with  distinct  utterance,  "  /  do  not  believe  it" 

What  was  now  to  be  done.     It  seems  almost  in- 


40  PERSECUTIONS   OF  THE 

credible  that  the  spirit  of  persecution  could  be  so 
rampant  and  barbarous  in  this  age  as  to  condemn  an 
innocent  female  to  be  publicly  executed.  But  who 
can  penetrate  the  depths  of  human  depravity,  or 
define  the  limits  of  ungodly  men. 

Immediately  after  her  frank  avowal,  the  judge 
arose  and  passed  sentence  upon  her  in  the  following 
memorable  language : 

Sentence  of  Death  passed   upon   Maria   Joaquina 
Alves,  by  Judge  Negrao. 

"  In  view  of  the  answers  of  the  jury  and  the  dis- 
cussions of  the  cause,  &c.  it  is  proved  that  the 
accused,  MARIA  JOAQUINA,  perhaps  forgetful  of  the 
principles  of  the  holy  religion  she  received  in  her 
first  years,  and  to  which  she  still  belongs,  has  main- 
tained conversations  and  arguments  condemned  by 
the  church  ;  maintaining  that  veneration  should  not 
be  given  to  images ;  denying  the  real  existence  of 
Christ  in  the  sacred  host ;  the  mystery  of  the  most 
Holy  Trinity:  blaspheming  against  the  most  holy 
Virgin,  the  mother  of  God,  and  advancing  other  ex- 
pressions against  the  doctrines  received  and  followed 
by  the  Roman  Catholic  apostolic  church,  expound- 
ing these  condemned  doctrines  to  different  persons, 
thus  committing  the  crimes  of  heresy,  blasphemy,  &c. 
I  condemn  the  accused,  Maria  Joaquina,  to  suffer 
DEATH  as  provided  in  the  law ;  the  costs  of  the 
process,  &c.  to  be  paid  out  of  her  goods. 

"  Funchal  Oriental,  in  public  court,  May  2d> 
1844. 

"  JOSE  PERREIRA  LEITO  PITTA  ORTEGUEIRA  NEGRAO, 
judge,  &c." 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  41 

Such  is  the  sentence,  and  such  it  must  be  to  the 
end  of  time.  The  faithful  records  of  history  will 
perpetuate  it  through  every  generation. 

Let  the  reader  remember  that  this  is  not  the 
sentence  of  the  dark  ages,  when  Hildebrand,  or  some 
other  prodigy  of  wickedness,  was  at  the  head  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church.  It  was  passed  within  six 
years  of  the  middle  of  this  century.  It  was  at  the 
very  time  when  the  Romish  hierarchy  in  the  United 
States  were  so  strongly  advocating  charity  and  libe- 
rality— when  their  papers  were  filled  with  denuncia- 
tions against  the  bigotry  and  persecuting  spirit  of 
protestants.  Let  it  also  be  noted  that  Mrs.  Alves 
was  not  condemned  for  murder,  or  treason,  or  any 
other  crime  to  which  the  death  penalty  is  annexed. 
It  was  simply  and  only  because  she  would  not  say 
that  a  piece  of  bread,  or  wafer,  in  the  hands  of  the 
priest,  is  the  real  body  and  real  blood  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Because  she  would  not  declare  before  the  court  what 
she  knew  to  be  false  and  absurd,  therefore  she  was 
condemned  to  die. 

The. subsequent  history  will  prove  that  this  sen- 
tence was  something  more  than  a  mere  formality. 
Immediately  after  it  was  passed  she  was  remanded 
to  prison,  there  to  await  the  time  of  execution. 

The  British  subjects  then  on  the  island  resolved 
to  make  an  effort  to  save  the  life  of  this  excellent 
woman,  so  unjustly  doomed  to  die.  They  drew  up 
a  petition  to  the  Queen  of  Portugal,  praying  that  the 


42  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

sentence  might  be  reversed,  and  this  Christian  lady 
be  acquitted. 

At  the  same  time  an  appeal  was  taken  from 
the  decision  of  the  court  in  Madeira,  and  carried 
over  to  the  higher  court  of  Relacao,  at  Lisbon.  Mrs. 
Alves  was  kept  in  prison  during  the  tedious  process 
consequent  on  this  appeal.  It  was  taken  to  Lisbon 
in  May,  1844,  but  the  decision  of  the  court  did  not 
reach  Madeira  until  April,  1845. 

The  decision  of  the  court  of  Relacao  was  of  a 
very  peculiar  character.  In  the  first  place,  "  the 
court  confirmed  the  sentence  appealed  from,  that  is, 
the  sentence  of  death  for  blasphemy,  heresy  and 
apostacy.  But  the  defendant  had  been  tried  only  on 
the  charge  of  blasphemy.  She  could  not  be  com- 
petently condemned  for  heresy  and  apostacy.  And, 
therefore,  they  commuted  the  sentence,  and  thus 
plainly  declaring  that  if  she  had  been  indicted  or 
tried  for  the  other  crimes,  they  would  have  confirmed 
the  sentence  in  all  its  horrible  extent." 

From  this  it  appears  that  her  life  was  saved  in 
consequence  of  an  error  in  the  court  below  in  the 
opinion  of  the  court  at  Lisbon,  and  not  on  the  ground 
that  she  did  not  deserve  to  die.  In  this  case  the 
court  commuted  the  punishment  of  death  to  impri- 
sonment. In  consideration  of  the  great  length  of 
time  she  had  been  in  prison,  the  sentence  was  impri- 
sonment for  three  months  from  the  date  of  the  sen- 
tence, with  a  fine  of  six  dollars. 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  43 

The  time  defined  by  this  decision  was  not  to  ter 
minate  her  sufferings.  When  the  three  months  were 
expired  she  was  kept  in  prison  to  pay  the  expenses 
of  her  prosecution  and  imprisonment.  Month  after 
month  she  was  there.  She  was  actually  detained 
there  twenty-three  months  on  the  sentence  of  three 
months'  imprisonment.  In  all,  this  excellent  Christian 
lady  was  shut  up  in  that  dismal  prison  between  two 
and  a-half  and  three  years. 

And  for  what  was  all  this  suffering  inflicted  ? 
Dr.  Kalley,  in  writing  to  London,  says  :  "  Maria  Joa- 
quina,  wife  of  Manuel  Alves,  who  had  been  in  prison 
a  year  or  more  was  condemned  to  death.  Yes,  con- 
demned to  death  in  1844,  for  denying  the  absurd 
dogma  of  transubstantiation,  refusing  to  participate 
in  the  idolatry  of  worshipping  the  wafer  idol,  and  (in 
the  words — if  the  accusation  '  blaspheming  against 
the  images  of  Christ  and  the  mother  of  God  ;')  in 
plain  language,  refusing  to  give  that  worship  to 
senseless  blocks  of  wood  and  stone  which  is  due 
only  to  God." 

Mrs.  Alves,  and  her  sister,  who  was  also  confined 
with  her,  were  finally  released  from  prison,  and  she 
was  restored  to  her  family  after  this  long  and  painful 
separation.  She,  with  her  husband,  children  and 
sister,  fled  from  Madeira  to  Trinidad.  Some  of  her 
children  are  among  the  Portuguese  exiles  now  in 
New-York.  From  them  we  have  heard  the  sad  nar- 
rative of  her  sufferings,  and  also  of  the  agony  of  her 


family,  when  they  were  daily  anticipating  her  exe- 
cution. 

This  beloved  family  are  now  looking  for  a  home 
in  our  country.  God  grant  that  they  may  here  find 
rest  from  the  violence  of  persecution,  and  may  go 
down  peacefully  to  the  grave  with  the  heaven-inspir- 
ing hope  of  the  resurrection  from  the  dead  and  of 
an  eternal  inheritance  in  heaven. 

Mrs.  Alves  may  be  regarded  as  a  living  martyr, 
for  she  has  given  the  strongest  evidence  of  her  wil- 
lingness to  sacrifice  her  life  for  the  faith  of  the  Gos- 
pel. She  is  also  a  living  witness,  whose  testimony, 
worthy  of  all  confidence,  clearly  proves  that  popery, 
whfcre  she  has  the  power,  will  put  to  death  those 
who  dare  disbelieve  the  absurd  dogma  of  transub- 
stantiation.  As  popery  is  now  waning  we  hope  that 
no  other  chapter  like  this  will  be  among  the  things 
yet  to  be  written.  This  barbarous  sentence,  with  the 
other  violent  acts  at  Madeira,  are,  we  trust,  the  death 
struggles  of  that  power  under  whose  cruel  inflictions 
millions  have  suffered. 

Of  the  family  of  Mrs.  Alves,  now  with  us,  is  a 
daughter  sixteen  years  of  age,  a  son  nineteen,  and  a 
married  daughter  whose  husband  has  been  confined 
three  years  in  the  prison  because  he  read  the  Bible 
in  his  family,  and  would  not  believe  that  the  wafer 
is  the  real  body  and  real  blood  of  Jesus  Christ. 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  45 


SECTION    III. 

Renewal  of  Persecutions — New  Governor — Jesuit  at  the  head 
of  the  mob — Arsenio  Nicos  De  Silva  insulted — Escapet 
the  mob — Misses  Rutherford's  house  violently  assaulted — 
Converts  beaten — British  Protestants  flee  to  the  vessels- 
Lady  died  in  the  Bay — Houses  of  Portuguese  converts 
mobbed  and  plundered — Inmates  flee  to  the  mountains. 

The  violence  of  the  storm  seemed  to  abate  after 
the  outrages  we  have  described,  but  it  had  not  yet 
passed  away.  Other  and  darker  clouds  were  gather- 
ing in  the  horizon,  and  preparing  to  discharge  their 
destructive  elements  on  all  the  Bible-readers  with 
tenfold  vengeance.  The  converts  were  kept  in  pris- 
on and  a  constant  warfare  was  continued  on  the  part 
of  the  priests  against  protestant  Christians.  They 
were  annoyed  and  persecuted  in  the  various  forms 
that  ingenuity  and  malice  could  invent.  At  last  a 
favorable  opportunity  presented  for  openly  renewing 
the  work  of  persecution. 

A  new  governor  was  appointed.  Before  his  ap- 
pointment as  governor  of  the  island  he  had  said  that 
if  he  ever  filled  that  office  he  would  not  rest  until 
Dr.  Kalley  was  driven  from  the  island  and  this  work 
was  put  down.  No  sooner  was  he  inducted  into  his 
highly  responsible  office  than  the  work  of  persecu- 
tion began  with  increased  vigor  and  severity. 

Before  we  speak  of  the  violent  treatment  of  Dr, 


46  PERSECUTIONS   OP    THE 

Kalley,  we  invite  attention  to  the  course  adopted  to 
drive  other  protestants  from  Madeira.  The  Misses 
Rutherfords  were  English  ladies,  residing  in  a  place 
called  "  Quinta  das  Angustias."  These  ladies  were 
known  to  be  protestants,  who  were  the  friends  of  the 
Bible-readers.  They  had  permitted  some  of  the  Por- 
tuguese females  to  come  and  read  the  Bible  in  their 
house.  Hence  the  purpose  of  the  priests  to  compel 
them  to  leave  the  island.  The  chief  agent  in  this 
disgraceful  work  of  persecuting  innocent  females  was 
Conego  Telles,  a  Jesuit  of  high  standing  in  the  Roman 
church.  This  man  had  the  distinguished  honor,  or 
rather  the  shameful  distinction  of  leading  the  mob  in 
an  attack  upon  the  house  of  defenceless  ladies. 

As  Capt.  Tate  was  an  eye-witness  of  these  events 
we  prefer  that  he  should  describe  them  in  his  own 
language : 

"  Conego  Telles,  a  dignitary  of  the  church  of  Rome 
and  a  Jesuit,  educated  in  England,  was  the  first  to  excite 
the  mob  to  open  violence.  This  he  did  on  the  2d  of  Au- 
gust, 1846,  on  the  occasion  of  Miss  Rutherford  giving  per- 
mission to  a  Portuguese  gentleman  to  meet  a  few  friends 
in  the  "  Quinta  das  Angustias,"  which  she  was  occupying 
with  her  sisters,  as  a  summer  residence.  The  object  of 
the  meeting  was  prayer,  praise,  reading  the  sacred  Scrip- 
tures, and  the  perusal  of  a  letter  from  a  common  friend  in 
England.  Between  thirty  and  forty  came  together  for 
these  ends,  on  the  morning  of  the  2d  of  August,  and  at 
half-past  twelve  the  meeting  separated.  On  Senhor  Arse- 
nio  reaching  the  outer  gate  of  the  grounds,  he  met  Con- 
ego  Telles  and  u  younger  priest  in  canonicals,  with  a  mob 
of  people.  The  canon  stood  in  his  way,  and  thrust  an 
image  in  his  face,  bidding  him  to  'kiss  it,'  and  '  adore  his 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  47 

God.'  Senhor  Arsenio  calmly  replied,  'why  do  you  inter- 
fere with  a  peaceable  citizen?'  The  priest  then  called 
him  '  heretic,' '  renegade,' '  apostate,'  with  other  irritating 
expressions,  which  failed,  however,  in  calling  forth  any 
similar  ones  in  return,  for '  when  he  was  reviled,  he  revil- 
ed not  again.'*  The  next  act  of  the  canon  was  a  direct 
breacli  of  the  peace.  He  violently  knocked  off"  Senhor  Ar- 
seuio's  hat,  and  by  his  gestures  and  action  excited  and 
urged  on  the  mob  to  similar  conduct.  At  length,  after 
much  ill  treatment,  the  gentleman  escaped  through  the 
mob,  together  with  three  or  four  others  who  ventured  to 
follow.  Shortly  afterwards,  a  young  man,  attempting  to 
leave,  was  brutally  attacked,  and  with  difficulty  retreated 
again  within  the  gates.  The  rest  were  compelled,  for  per- 
sonal safety,  to  remain,  and  it  was  not  the  will,  nor  could 
it  have  been  in  the  heart  of  an  English  or  a  Christian  lady, 
to  force  them  from  the  premises,  to  experience  the  certain 
cruelty  of  a  mob,  led  on  and  exasperated  by  a  priest  and 
canon  of  their  cathedral  church.  The  whole  day  the  gate 
was  besieged,  and  the  most  threatening  language  used 
against  the  Misses  Rutherfurd  and  the  people  under  their 
roof.  During  the  afternoon  Dr.  Kalley,  who  was  profes- 
sionally attending  Miss  Ruthcrfurd's  invalid  sister,  but  was 
unaware  of  any  disturbance,  till  near  the  house,  rode  up 
to  the  gate  ;  and,  as  he  had  heard  that  the  patient  was  not 
so  well  on  the  previous  evening,  felt  that,  though  it  might 
offend  the  mob,  it  was  his  duty  to  enter.  The  mob  hooted 
him,  and  used  many  insulting  threats  as  he  went  in  ;  and 
to  these,  threatening  actions  were  added  as  he  came  out. 
They  seized  and  violently  beat  his  groom,  declaring  they 
would  kill  him  if  he  dared  to  follow  his  master.  He  ac- 
cordingly ran  home,  trembling  and  aghast,  to  Santa  Luzia, 
with  the  report  that  he  had  left  his  master  in  the  midst  of 
a  murderous  mob.  The  doctor  himself  rode  through  the 
mob  unhurt,  some  even  taking  off  their  hats  to  him,  and 
one  or  two  muttering  their  disapprobation  of  '  such  a  re- 
ward for  doing  good.'  The  mob  would  no  doubt  have  re- 

*  1  Peter,  2  :  23 


48  PERSECUTIONS   OF   THE 

tired  before  night,  and  dispersed,  had  they  not  been  urged 
to  remain  by  the  unholy  example  of  the  canon,  who,  in- 
stead  of  leaving  the  neighborhood,  continued  with  other 
priests  to  go  about  among  the  crowd  till  night.  It  is  also 
worthy  of  remark,  that  though  the  police  were  on  the  spot 
during  the  afternoon,  they  did  not  disperse  the  mob,  nor 
was  even  an  attempt  made  to  do  so  before  leaving  the 
ground  at  sunset !  There  was  no  patrol  during  the  night ! 
no  police  kept  in  readiness  to  repress  any  outbreak  on  the 
part  of  the  people. 

"  Having  heard,  late  in  the  afternoon,  of  the  painful  si- 
tuation in  which  the  Misses  Rutherfurd  were  placed  by 
the  threatening  attitude  of  the  mob  I  rode  down  to  the 
Angustias,  with  a  view  to  afford  them  any  protection, 
counsel  or  comfort  in  my  power,  as  well  as  to  watch  the 
further  motions  of  the  people.  I  arrived  at  half-past  six, 
when  I  found  that  the  police  had  been  withdrawn.  The 
canon,  however,  with  various  other  priests,  was  on  the 
ground,  and  an  unusual  number  of  persons  were  walking 
and  talking  in  the  neighborhood.  I  accordingly  resolved 
upon  returning  at  ten,  and  remaining  in  the  house  during 
the  night,  should  my  presence  be  required  by  the  ladies 
under  the  circumstances  in  which  they  were  placed.  Soon 
after  ten  I  returned,  at  which  time  Conego  Telles  was  seen 
in  the  road,  with  a  crowd  of  people  talking  in  groups 
around  the  gate.  Through  them  I  was  permitted  to  ride 
in  quietly,  but  not,  as  we  afterwards  discovered,  without 
much  consultation  on  the  subject  amongst  the  ringleaders 
of  the  mob.  Being  out  on  the  balcony  about  eleven 
o'clock,  when  the  silvery  moon  was  shining  peacefully 
through  the  trellis  of  the  verandah,  and  all  nature  quietly 
reposing  in  the  solemn  stillness  of  the  night,  the  sound  of 
human  voices  warned  us  that  the  mob  had  come  within 
the  gates.  We  now  perceived  a  number  of  men  armed 
with  bludgeons  standing  at  the  front  door,  and  at  once 
warned  them  off  the  grounds.  Miss  Rutherfurd  addressed 
them  in  Portuguese,  using  every  argument  to  induce  them 
to  retire.  She  reminded  them  that  their  appearance  there 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  49 

at  such  an  hour,  and  in  such  an  attitude,  was  contrary  to 
all  law.  while  their  conduct  was  seriously  endangering  the 
life  of  an  invalid  lady.  She  cautioned  them  to  beware  of 
illegal  proceedings ;  she  told  them  that  they  might  sur- 
round the  house  and  wait  for  daylight,  or  send  for  the  po- 
lice if  they  suspected  there  was  any  criminal  within,  for  to 
the  police,  with  a  legal  warrant,  she  would  open  the  door 
the  instant  the  sun  was  up.  The  people  were  at  the  same 
time  assured  that  the  case  would  be  represented  in  the 
morning  to  her  Britannic  majesty's  representative  at  Fun- 
chal.  To  this  they  replied  that '  they  did  not  care  for  the 
English  consul ' — '  there  was  no  law  for  the  Calvinists ' — 
and  '  tliey  could  appeal  to  the  governor?*  '  They  had  a 
right,  they  said, '  to  do  what  they  liked,  and  all  the  Portu- 
guese in  that  house  should  die.'  They  then  insisted  on 
immediate  entrance,  or  that  the  Portuguese  should  be  de- 
livered up  to  their  vengeance.  '  Both  were,  of  course,  re- 
fused, when  they  declared  their  intention  to  force  their 
way ;  with  the  threat  that  if  they  did  so  every  soul  they 
found  within  should  die.  A  low  whistle  was  given  by  the 
ringleaders,  which  was  immediately  answered  by  a  further 
rush  of  men,  who  now  amounted  to  fifty  or  sixty,  armed 
with  clubs  and  bludgeons.  Seeing  all  remonstrance  vain, 
that  the  people  were  partially  intoxicated  by  liquor,  and 
were  now  planting  their  comrades  in  all  directions  round 
the  Quinta,  we  retired  from  the  balcony  into  the  house, 
shutting  and  bolting  the  windows  as  wo  went.  Having 
done  this  we  repaired  to  the  chamber  of  the  invalid,  and 
committed  ourselves  unreservedly  to  the  care  of  Him  who 
alone  could  overrule  the  will  of  His  enemies,  and  make 
the  wrath  of  man  to  praise  him. 

"  In  a  short  time  the  smashing  of  the  windows,  and 
crash  of  the  bludgeons  on  the  door,  announced  that  the 
money  and  liquor  of  the  enemy  were  fearfully  doing  their 


*  The  subsequent  conduct  of  the  governor  fully  confirmed 
the  ideas  the  ruffians  had  been  led  to  form  of  him. 


50  PERSECUTIONS   OF  THE 

work.*  Amidst  the  yells  of  the  mob,  the  cry  was  still 
heard  for  admittance ;  when  Miss  Rutherfurd  again  ad- 
dressed them  in  that  calm,  gentle,  temperate,  yet  firm  and 
dignified  manner  which  distinguished  her  conduct  through 
the  night.  One  of  the  ringleaders  desired  her  to  speak  in 
English,  but  she  answered  that '  she  spoke  not  for  his  ear 
only,  but  for  those  of  all  that  were  present.'  She  then,  in 
the  most  courteous  way  begged  them  to  withdraw,  urging 
the  danger  they  were  incurring  by  so  acting  in  violation 
of  the  law.  '  Nao  ha  leis  pelos  Calvinistas,'  (there  are  no 
laws  for  Cahinists,')  was  the  instant  reply,  (showing  that 
the  impression  produced  by  the  long  preceding  course  of 
authorized  persecution  was,  that  Christians  were  outlawed 
by  the  fact  of  being  readers  of  the  Word  of  God,)  with  a 
further  threat,  that  if  the  doors  were  not  immediately  opened 
they  would  burn  the  house  to  the  ground  !  Another  smash 
of  windows  followed,  and  one  of  the  mob  called  out  aloud 
'  he  wilhor  a  senhora  retirar,  en  vou  MATALLA,'  (you  had 
belter  retire,  Fll  kill  you.)  Miss  Rutherfurd  sprang  back, 
and  a  huge  stone  fell  upon  the  spot  which  she  had  occu- 
pied but  the  moment  before.  The  smashing  at  the  door 
was  now  resumed  with  fearful  violence,  and  repeated  at 
short  intervals.  As  each  blow  fell  upon  the  windows  and 
door,  and  resounded  through  the  house,  a  shudder  passed 
over  the  invalid's  weakly  frame.  And  though  I  am  sure 
there  was  hardly  a  thought  of  self  within  her,  yet  so  deep 
was  the  sympathy  evinced  for  her  suffering  sisters  in  Christ, 
that  we  expected  every  moment  would  have  severed  the 
spirit  from  the  body,  and  called  it  from  a  stormy  world  to 
'  where  the  wicked  cease  from  troubling,  and  the  weary 


*  The  money  paid  on  this  occasion  was  in  small  sums  of  3 
bits  (fifteen  pence)  and  upwards.  This  I  have  from  relatives 
of  those  who  actually  received  payment.  That  paid  to  the  ring- 
leaders on  the  occasion  of  the  outrage  on  Dr.  Kalley's  residence 
was  in  much  greater  sums — large  subscriptions  having,  I  was 
given  to  understand,  been  raised  among  the  priests  and  men  of 
property. 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  51 

are  at  rest'  Job,  3:17.  Each  crash  seemed  like  an  elec- 
tric shock,  pervading  every  nerve  ;  so  true  is  it  that '  we, 
being  many,  are  ONE  body  in  Christ,  and  every  one  mem- 
bers one  of  another.'  Rom.  12  :  5.  Thus  when  'one  mem- 
ber  suffers,  all  the  others  suffer  with  it1  1  Cor.  12  :  26. 
Meanwhile  Miss  Rutherfurd  and  Clarke,  her  English  maid, 
were  exerting  themselves  to  conceal  the  poor  Christians 
from  the  anticipated  murderous  attack.  They  consisted 
almost  exclusively  of  women  ;  of  harmless,  quiet,  inoffen- 
sive females !  But  they  were  protestants — they  had  not 
been  to  mass,  nor  had  they  lately  paid  the  fees  of  confes- 
sion.* And  so  their  sex  was  no  protection  from  the  blud- 
geon of  the  ruffian !  They  were  marked  out  by  the  priest- 
hood for  vengeance,  and  the  end  was  to  justify  the  means. 
For  their  greater  security  they  were  hurried  into  the  kitch- 
en, at  the  remote  end  of  the  house ;  that  being  the  apart- 
ment  likely  to  be  last  reached  by  the  assailants,  and  from 
which  there  was  a  stair-door  down  to  the  garden.  All  but 
a  poor  blind  man  were  shut  in  here,  and  he,  perhaps  the 
happiest  of  the  party,  was  put  under  a  bed  in  a  spare  room, 
over  which  some  dresses  were  carelessly  thrown  to  con- 
ceal him  from  view.  He  was  told  that  there  was  no  help 
but  in  his  God,  and  that  he  must  plead  with  him  to  put 
out  his  arm  and  save  him.  We  also  commended  the  whole 
of  our  parly  to  the  care  of  our  heavenly  Father,  praying 
that  he  would  be  to  each  of  us  individually  a  very  present 
help  in  this  our  time  of  trouble ;  that  he  would  teach  us 
to  pray,  that  he  would  help  our  unbelief  and  confirm  our 
faith ;  and  above  all,  that  he  would  uphold  us,  so  that  not 


*  A  few  weeks  before  this  outrage  a  poor  man  attending 
confession,  tendered  to  the  priest  a  bit  and  a  half,  (or  seven- 
pence  halfpenny,')  which  he  had  with  some  difficulty  reserved 
from  his  daily  earnings,  when  the  priest  tumed  round  with  an 
"oath,  and  "hoped  he  might  turn  as  black  as  his  hat  if  he 
would  ever  confess  a  man  for  less  than  a  pistoreen  (or  ten- 
pence  .'")  The  man  returned  with  the  additional  half-bit,  but 
declared  it  should  be  his  last  attendance  at  confession. 


62  PERSECUTIONS   OF   THE 

one  of  ournumber,/or  anypains  of  death,  should  fall  from 
him.  The  seats  were  then  removed  from  the  room  in 
which  the  meeting  had  been  held.  Bibles  and  bonnets 
were  put  out  of  the  way,  so  that  no  additional  cause  for 
excitement  might  inflame  the  rabble  as  they  entered.  Still 
crash  succeeded  crash,  and  blow  succeeded  blow !  what  a 
contrast,  thought  I,  between  those  without  and  those  with- 
in the  house !  Here  was  peace  and  confidence  ;  there  vio- 
lence and  hatred.  Here  was  the  voice  of  Him  who  is  LOVE 
itself,  and  who  had  permitted  the  storm  to  rise,  whispering 
into  each  one's  ear, '  It  is  I:  be  not  afraid,  my  grace  is  suf- 
ficient for  thee ;'  there  was  the  voice  of  Satan  urging  on  his 
slaves  to  deeds  of  darkness  and  of  blood.  HERE,  in  a 
word,  was  CHRIST  ;  THERE  was  ANTI-CHRIST.  Here  the 
seed  of  the  woman ;  there  the  seed  of  the  serpent.  Alas, 
how  true !  it  was  not  against  their  countrymen  as  men 
that  their  hatred,  their  rage,  their  violence  had  been  raised, 
for  many  of  those  had  come  from  the  country,  and  were 
personally  unknown.  It  was  not  against  them,  but  against 
'  Christ  IN  them.'  It  was  Jesus  whom  they  persecuted. 
After  a  few  more  crushing  blows,  the  door  of  the  house 
flew  open.  Still  none  dared  enter.  Portuguese  coward  • 
ice,  ready  enough  to  attack  the  helpless  aged  female,  and 
the  blind,  shrank  from  encountering  an  unknown  danger 
in  the  dark.  The  ruffians  sent  for  lights,  which  they 
made  '  little  boys '  carry  in  their  front ! !  They  then 
searched  every  room  in  the  lower  part  of  the  house,  but 
in  vain.  Their  victims  were  not  there. 

"  Soon  after  midnight,  just  as  arrangements  were  com- 
pleted above,  lights  were  distinguished  on  the  staircase, 
and  almost  immediately  they  entered  the  drawing-room. 
Off  this  room  was  the  invalid's  chamber,  and  thither  the 
rioters  directed  their  course.  Six  or  eight  of  the  ruffians, 
preceded  by  boys  carrying  lights,  flashing  in  their  faces, 
daringly  entered  the  room  and  demanded  the  Portuguese; 
placing,  by  this  act  of  reckless  cruelty,  the  life  of  a  de- 
fenceless invalid  lady,  guiltless  of  crime,  in  the  most  im- 
minent danger.  They  were  informed  that  the  Portuguese 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  53 

were  not  there,  and  would  not  be  given  up ;  and  desired, 
moreover,  not  to  come  farther  jnto  the  sick  lady's  room. 
They  whispered  together  for  a  few  minutes,  (every  mo- 
ment of  which  must  have  been  an  agony  to  the  ladies,) 
and  then  went  grumbling  and  muttering  away.  A  guard 
being  left  in  the  drawing-room  they  proceeded  in  search 
>f  their  victims ;  a  rather  tedious  process  by  the  way,  in  a 
ouse  with  twenty  bedrooms  and  six  sitting  rooms,  besides 
a  chapel  and  closets  of  all  kinds.  At  length  we  heard  the 
yell  of  triumph.  The  victims  had  been  found.  Resistance 
was  not  thought  of,  but  they  were  all  on  their  knees  in 
prayer  to  God.  One  was  seized — his  head  laid  open  to  the 
bone  and  himself  thrown  over  the  bannisters  to  the  ground. 
Here  the  mob  were  beating  him  with  clubs  and  dragging 
him  out  to  be  murdered  in  the  garden, '  for  it  is  a  less 
crime,'  said  they  '  to  kill  him  there.'  At  the  very  moment 
of  opening  the  door  by  which  to  drag  out  their  intended 
victim  the  police  and  soldiers  entered,  thus  catching  them 
in  the  very  act  of  outrage,  AND  fNTENDED  MURDER  in  a  Bri- 
tish subject's  house.  The  mob  were  asked  by  what  autho- 
rity they  had  entered  that  house,  to  which  they  replied 
that '  they  did  not  care  for  authority  or  law?  Two  of  the 
ruffians  were  then  secured,  marched  off  and  lodged  in  jail. 
The  rest  fled  through  the  house,  making  the  ladies  fancy 
for  a  moment  that  either  the  poor  victims  were  rushing  to 
us  for  shelter,  or  that  the  villains  were  returning  to  add  us 
to  the  number  of  their  prey.  We  soon  discovered  that  the 
police  were  in  possession  of  the  kitchen,  and  taking  our 
party  under  their  charge,  they  conducted  them  in  safety  to 
their  homes.  No  sooner  had  the  invalid  heard  of  the  safety 
of  Christ's  little  flock,  than  nature  showed  herself  com- 
pletely exhausted.  The  spirit  indeed  was  strong,  but  the 
flesh  was  weak.  She  fell  into  a  state  of  complete  insen- 
sibility, from  which  she  had  not  recovered  when  I  left  the 
house  in  the  morning.  The  noise  had,  it  appeared,  been 
heard  in  the  town,  but  no  force  was  in  readiness  to  quell 
disturbance  ;  or  in  ten  minutes  they  might  have  reached 
the  Angustias.  The  two  policemen  who  heard  the  noise 

6* 


64  PERSECUTIONS   OF   THE 

were  insufficient  to  face  a  mob ;  they  hurried  off,  there- 
fore,  for  military  aid.  Thus,  not  the  foresight  of  the  ma- 
gistrate, nor  the  vigilance  of  the  government,  but  the 
length  of  time  spent  in  searching  the  house,  and  the  native 
cowardice  of  the  Portuguese,  were  instrumental  in  the 
hands  of  an  all-wise  and  all-merciful  Providence,  towards 
bringing  deliverance  to  his  persecuted,  but  not  forsaken 
ones. 

"  In  the  morning,  at  the  request  of  Miss  Rutherfurd,  I 
officially  reported  the  outrage  to  the  consul  '  in  order  that 
he  might  take  such  steps  as  he  might  be  pleased  to  think 
the  case  demanded  as  representative  of  the  British  crown.' 
I  also  begged  him  to  adopt  such  measures  as  might  be  ne- 
cessary to  protect  British  life  and  property  from  any  repe- 
tition of  violence,  the  door  being  so  smashed  in  that  any 
one  could  enter  the  premises  at  pleasure.  This  letter  I 
delivered  in  person,  but  soon  found  how  little  we  had  to 
expect  either  in  sympathy  or  assistance  at  the  hands  of  the 
representative  of  British  majesty.  The  subject  was  treated 
with  the  greatest  coldness  and  indifference.  More  regret 
was  expressed  at  the  meeting  of  a  few  protestants  for 
prayer  and  praise  in  the  morning  than  indignation  at  the 
violation  of  British  rights  and  honor,  and  the  danger  to 
which  the  lives  of  British  subjects  were  exposed  at  the 
hands  of  a  lawless  mob  at  night.  Although  I  looked,  and 
still  look  at  the  outrage  as  an  affair  to  be  judged  of  wholly 
irrespective  of  the  meeting  or  any  other  circumstance  what- 
ever, I  ventured  to  assure  the  consul  that  not  a  word  had, 
at  that  meeting  of  friends,  been  uttered  against  the  religion 
of  the  state,  which  alone,  according  to  Portuguese  inter- 
pretation of  the  law  could  make  such  a  meeting  illegal. 
Besides,  I  added,  had  all  the  laws  of  Portugal  been  broken 
Miss  Rutherfurd  was  amenable  to  those  laws,  and  to  those 
laws  only,  and  till  tried  and  condemned  by  them,  was  surely 
entitled  to  protection  from  her  country.  She  should  not 
be  given  over  to  the  tender  mercies  of  a  Romish  priest  and 
his  reckless  mob.  The  consul  admitted  that  the  outrage 
was  unjustifiable ;  and  he  '  hoped,'  and  '  trusted,'  and  '  felt 


CHRISTIANS    AT   MADEIRA.  55 

assured '  that  the  offenders  would  be  punished.  I  suggest- 
ed that  in  my  humble  opinion  the  British  government,  in 
a  case  of  such  gross  violation  of  British  property.  &c.  was 
entitled  to  demand  that  active  measures  should  be  taken 
by  the  authorities  for  the  arrest  of  the  offenders  ;  or,  at 
least,  that  due  punishment  should  be  ensured  to  the  two 
persons  captured  on  the  previous  night  under  circumstan- 
ces that  could  admit  of  no  kind  of  doubt  as  to  their  guilt. 
So  far,  however,  from  this  being  likely  to  follow,  I  told 
him  that  no  authority  of  any  kind  had  been  near  the  scene 
of  outrage  ;  nor  so  far  as  I  could  see,  were  any  steps  what- 
ever  being  taken  for  the  furtherance  of  the  ends  of  justice. 
The  consul  stated,  in  reply,  that  it  was  a  case  for  the 
courts  of  law,  and  not  for  him  to  interfere  in !  I  then  asked 
the  consul  as  to  the  protection  which  the  Misses  Ruther- 
furd  might  expect  to  their  lives  and  property  during  the 
night ;  when  (will  the  reader  believe  me  when  I  sny)  the 
representative  of  Great  Britain  referred  them  to  the  office 
of  police  !  '  The  head  of  police  would,  he  had  no  doubt, 
provide  them  with  a  sufficient  force!'" 

Such  outrages  were  committed  on  the  2d  of  Au- 
gust, 1846.  Neither  the  British  consxil  nor  the  Por- 
tuguese authorities  made  any  efforts  to  present  their 
repetition.  The  leaders  of  the  mob  well  understood 
the  disposition  of  the  authorities,  and  were  encouraged 
in  their  work. 

"  These  acts  terminated  not  on  the  2d  of  August,  but 
continued  from  day  to  day,  and  from  one  degree  of  out- 
rage to  another,  till  two  British  residents'  houses  were 
broken  open,  and  one  of  them  plundered !  One  British 
family  was  driven  from  the  island  at  a  moment's  notice  ! 
Another  British  subject's  house  was  openly  attacked  !  The 
British  consul  was  insulted  in  the  public  streets,  and  the 
very  consulate  invndcd  by  a  crowd  of  ruffians !  Three  Bri- 
tish families  were  obliged  to  seek  personal  safety  onboard 


56  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

a  British  ship !  and  two  others  in  the  British  consulate ! 
No  fewer  than  eleven  British  families  were  threatened  by 
the  populace !  And  yet  another  Britisli  subject  (said  to 
have  been  obnoxious  on  account  of  emigration  transac- 
tions) was  soon  afterwards  obliged  to  leave  the  island  un- 
der threats  of  assassination  !  One  British  lady  too,  having 
sought  refuge  afloat,  died  in  the  bay, hurried  through  their 
violence  to  the  grave,  and  others  were  brought  to  the  very 
verge  of  dissolution  !  While  hundreds  of  Portuguese  pro- 
testantswere  driven  from  their  homes,  their  houses  broken 
into  and  plundered,  and  themselves  hunted  down,  each,  as 
David  of  old,  like  a  partridge  in  the  mountains !  One  at 
least  was  barbarously  murdered ;  while  act  succeeded  act 
of  such  outrageous  cruelty  as  would  make  the  ears  of 
English  Christians  to  tingle.  Such,  I  may  add,  were  some 
of  the  consequences  directly  arising  from  the  breach  of 
the  peace  by  a  canon  of  the  cathedral  church  of  Funchal, 
Carlos  TELLES  de  Menezes,  A  DIGNITARY  OF  THE  CHURCH 
OF  ROME  ! ! !" 


SECTION   IV. 

Lawless  state  of  the  Island — Threats  against  Dr.  Kalley 
and  others — Dr.  Kalley's  letter  to  the  police  magistrate— 
To  the  civil  governor — To  the  British  consul — Treache- 
rous guard — Attack  on  Dr.  Kalley's  house — Library  burnt 
— Dr.  Kalley  escapes  in  the  night — Carried  in  a  hammock 
in  the  dress  of  a  lady  to  a  British  vessel — Mrs.  Kalley  fol- 
lows— Consul  and  leaders  of  the  mob,  <f-e. — Protest  of 
British  Ambassador  at  Portugal — Commission — Change 
of  Government — Mock  trial — Results. 

The  great  object  of  this  persecution  was  not  se- 
cured while  Dr.  Kalley  remained  in  Madeira.    That 


CHRISTIANS   AT   MADEIRA.  5T 

man,  who  had  done  more  for  the  Portuguese  than 
any  other  man,  who  had  been  the  honored  agent  in 
imparting  to  them  richer  consolations  than  this  world 
could  give,  and  for  whose  efforts  many  will  praise 
God  to  the  end  of  life,  and  for  ever  in  heaven,  this 
man  must  be  hunted  and  driven  away  as  unfit  to  live. 

Large  companies  of  men  were  marching  through 
the  city,  threatening  the  destruction  of  the  protes- 
tants,  both  foreign  and  native.  The  cries  of  "  Cal- 
vinista  "  (i.  e.  the  Calvinists)  were  loud  and  ominous. 
Dr.  Kalley  and  others  were  called  by  name,  and  threat- 
ened. Dr.  Kalley  addressed  a  letter  to  the  police 
magistrate,  informing  him  of  the  facts  in  the  case. 
The  servant  who  was  the  bearer  of  the  letter  was 
seized  in  the  streets  by  some  gentlemen  as  they  were 
called,  and  was  severely  beaten,  and  the  letter  tnken 
from  him.  '  Dr.  Kalley  then  appealed  to  the  civil  go- 
vernor, and  sent  him  a  copy  of  the  letter  he  had  writ- 
ten to  the  police  magistrate. 

At  this  crisis,  when  anarchy  prevailed,  it  was  per- 
fectly within  the  power  of  the  governor  or  the  consul 
to  restore  order,  and  to  protect  all  whose  property 
and  lives  were  threatened.  This  they  were  solemnly 
bound  to  do  by  their  oaths  of  office.  British  protes- 
tants  could  claim  protection  by  treaty.  The  treaty 
between  Great  Britain  and  Portugal,  dated  July  3d, 
1843,  says :  "Their  (the  English)  dwelling-houses, 
warehouses,  and  every  thing  belonging  thereto,  shall 
be  respected,  and  shall  not  be  subjected  to  any  arbi- 


58  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

trary  visits  o:~  search."  We  have  alrendy  referred 
to  the  fact  that  the  treaty  secures  liberty  of  worship. 
Such  a  treaty,  with  the  presence  of  the  consul  was 
enough  to  protect  the  lives  and  property  of  all  Bri- 
tish subjects.  But  the  events  that  follow  will  show 
how  little  the  treaty  was  respected. 

The  governor,  in  reply  to  Dr.  Kalley's  letter,  said 
that  the  disturbance  "  was  the  fruit  of  the  tree  he  had 
planted  in  the  island,  which  could  produce  nothing  but 
discord  and  trouble."  On  the  next  morning  the  head 
of  police  sent  a  message  to  Miss  Rutherfurd  : — 

" '  That  lie  (the  police-magistrate)  would  not  continue  to 
protect  Miss  Rulherfurd's  house  so  long  as  Portuguese  were 
admitted  to  hold  divine  worship,  or  any  THAT  HAD  BEEH 
KNOWN  TO  ASSEMBLE  THEMSELVES  TOGETHER  were  permit- 
ted to  frequent  the  place?  And  he  further  required  from  her 
a  promise  in  writing  '  that  no  meeting  should  be  held  in  her 
house.'  To  this  impudent  and  daring  threat  Miss  Ruther- 
furd replied  by  stating  to  the  consul  her  thorough  convic- 
tion that  no  Portuguese  law  prohibited  such  meetings,  in 
which  nothing  was  said  agnirist  the  religion  of  the  state. 
At  the  same  time,  as  protection  was  otherwise  refused  to 
the  lives  and  property  of  herself  and  family,  she  requested 
him  to  give  such  promise  in  her  name,  if  he  considered 
the  giving  of  such  a  promise  '  extorted  by  threats'  and 
which  no  law  and  no  treaty  gave  the  magistrate  any  right 
to  prescribe,  was  compatible  with  the  honor  of  the  British 
nation.  If  not,  she  demanded  protection  from  him." 

The  magistrate  would  not  give  such  a  promise. 
The  threats  against  Misses  Rutherfurd,  Dr.  Kalley 
and  others,  were  more  fierce.  Knives  were  packed 
away  in  a  house  near  the  Angustias.  The  rioters 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  69 

were  watching  for  Dr.  Kalley  and  some  others.  The 
servants  overheard  one  of  the  leaders  say  "  If  Dr. 
Kalley  escapes  this  time,  he  must  be  the  devil." 

In  reply  to  the  insulting  letter  of  the  governor, 
Dr.  Kalley  addressed  him  a  letter.  This  letter  is  so 
timely,  so  excellent,  and  abounds  with  so  much  good 
sense,  and  at  the  same  time  gives  us  such  proof  of 
the  courage  and  deliberate  judgment  of  Dr.  Kalley  in 
such  perilous  times,  that  we  give  the  whole  of  it  to 
he  reader: — 

"  I  duly  received  your  excellency's  letter  of  the  4th 
current,  and  most  respectfully  thank  you  for  the  promp- 
titude with  which  you  sent  police  to  patrol  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  my  house  on  the  night  between  the  3rd  and 
4th  current.  I  most  earnestly  desire  that  there  may  never 
be  occasion  for  their  services  in  anything  that  affects  me; 
and  as,  hitherto,  I  have  always  been  enabled  to  act  a 
Christian  and  peaceable  part,  I  trust  I  shall  still  be  enabled 
to  do  so. 

"  My  aim  has  uniformly  been  to  promote  the  health, 
comfort,  and  happiness  of  the  Madeirenses,  as  far  as  in 
my  power;  and  I  am  surprised  at  the  imputation  which 
your  excellency  brings  against  me  and  my  religious  views, 
as  the  origin  of  the  '  mistrust  and  disgust  which,  when 
speaking  of  the  feeling  entertained  towards  British  subjects, 
you  say  have  taken  the  place  of '  union  and  happiness.' 

"  I  was  fully  aware  that  my  religious  views  had  been 
most  grossly  misrepresented ;  but  till  the  receipt  of  your 
excellency's  letter,  I  did  not  suppose  that  any  gentleman 
of  education  could  imagine  that  they  in  any  way  sanctioned 
disturbance,  injustice,  cruelty,  or  crime. 

"  I  have  never  taught  anything  at  variance  with  the 
doctrines,  that  men  have  one  Father — the  living  and  true 
God, — that  we  are  all  brethren, — and  that  our  common 
Father  commands  all  his  children  to  love  one  another-— 


60  PERSECUTIONS   OF   THE 

not  in  word  only,  but  in  deed  and  in  truth;  and  that  he 
threatens  to  destroy,  with  eternal  destruction,  those  of  the 
family  who  will  not  so  love  their  brethren.  I  have  never 
taught  a  syllable  at  variance  with  the  glorious  truth,  that 
when  we  had  all  offended  that  most  gracious  Father,  and 
deserved  the  doom  he  had  denounced,  a  Friend  from  hea- 
ven— a  partner  with  the  Father  in  his  throne — loved  us, 
died  for  us,  redeemed  us  with  his  blood,  and  thus  laid  us 
under  still  more  powerful  obligation  to  love  our  Lord — to 
love  one  another — to  love  all  men,  even  our  enemies:  and 
such  doctrines  are  diametrically  opposed  to  all  disturbance, 
injustice,  and  crime. 

"  I  am  bold  to  say,  that  my  conduct,  and  that  of  those 
who  hold  similar  religious  sentiments,  has  never  been  such 
as  to  give  any  reason  to  suppose  that,  in  my  creed,  I  ap- 
proved of  any  kind  of  moral  evil.  No  one  has  ever  dared 
to  charge  me  with  teaching  any  man  to  defraud  or  injure 
his  fellow-man.  Amid  all  the  disturbances  that  ever  oc- 
curred at  Madeira,  there  never  was  an  instance  in  which 
those  who  agree  with  me  in  my  religious  views,  were  the 
aggressors ;  and  among  innumerable  cases  of  unprovoked, 
atrocious  cruelty  practised  against  them,  they  have  never, 
with  one  exception,  been  charged  with  striking  a  blow, 
even  in  self-defence ;  for  they  have  learned  of  Him,  who 
was  meek  and  lowly  of  heart — who,  when  he  was  reviled, 
reviled  not  again — when  he  suffered,  he  threatened  not, 
but  committed  himself  to  him  who  judgeth  righteously. 
I  feel,  therefore,  most,  fully  borne  out  in  repudiating  the 
charge  which  your  excellency  has  brought  against  me, 
as  the  cause  of  the  disturbances  referred  to ;  and  am  con- 
vinced that,  on  an  extensive,  unprejudiced  investigation 
of  facts,  your  excellency  will  exonerate  me  from  the 
charge. 

"  In  illustration  of  what  I  believe  to  be  the  cause  of 
these  disturbances,  allow  me  to  refer  to  the  events  of  last 
Sabbath. 

"A  Portuguese  gentleman  having  asked  an  English 
lady,  residing  in  the  Quiiita  das  Angustias,  for  the  use  of 


CHRISTIANS    AT   MADEIRA.  61 

a  room  in  her  house,  for  the  purpose  of  meeting  with  a 
few  of  his  friends,  it  was  granted  to  him.  They  met,  sat 
together  for  an  hour  or  t\vo,  talking,  reading  the  Scriptures, 
and  hearing  a  letter  from  a  common  friend  in  another 
land.  There  was  not  a  syllable  uttered  against  the  religion 
of  the  State,  nor  an  act  performed  in  opposition  to  any 
law  of  the  country. 

"As  they  withdrew  from  the  house,  Conego  Telles 
was  at  the  door,  having  an  image  in  his  hand,  which  he 
thrust  in  the  face  of  each,  bidding  them  '  adore  their  God,' 
and  adding  most  irritating  epithets,  to  which  no  irritating 
reply  was  given.  With  his  own  hand  the  priest  knocked 
oil'  the  hat  of  one  who  was  offending  no  law,  and  if  he 
was,  should  have  been  tried  by  the  law,  and  not  by  a  priest, 
or  by  a  mob.  The  crowd,  excited  by  the  words  and  actions 
of  the  canon,  had  recourse  to  blows.  The  majority  ot 
those  who  had  met  together  in  the  house  were  deterred 
from  leaving  it,  and  the  lady  of  the  house  could  not,  for 
the  sake  of  common  humanity,  compel  them  to  go  out 
and  be  beaten  by  a  reckless  mob. 

"  There  is  an  invalid  lady  in  the  house,  whom  I  attend 
professionally.  She  is  in  a  most  precarious  state  of  health, 
and  on  the  preceding  evening  I  had  received  a  note,  stat- 
ing that  she  was  worse.  Not  knowing  anything  of  what 
had  taken  place,  till  within  a  short  distance  of  the  Quinta, 
I  went  to  see  her,  as  her  physician.  The  crowd  around 
the  house  used  the  most  insulting  language  to  me  as  I 
went  in,  and  when  I  came  out  it  was  repeated,  along  with 
threatening  actions ;  and  although  the  mob  had  been  there 
two  or  three  hours,  and  the  canon  had  been  exciting  dis- 
turbances, as  already  stated,  there  were  no  police-officera 
on  the  spot ;  or  if  there  were,  they  did  not  attempt  to  re- 
strain violence.  I  rode  quietly  through  the  midst  of  the 
people,  but  my  servant  was  laid  hold  of,  beaten,  and  threat- 
ened with  death  if  he  dared  to  follow  me.  About  11 
o'clock  at  night,  men  armed  with  bludgeons  made  their 
way  over  the  wall,  into  the  grounds  in  which  the  Quinta 
das  Angustias  stands,  and  daringly  demanded  that  the 


62  PERSECUTIONS    OF    THE 

house-door  should  be  opened  to  them.  This  was,  of 
course,  refused.  They  were  reminded  of  the  lawlessness 
of  their  proceedings,  and  warned  that  their  conduct  would 
be  complained  of  to  the  Representative  of  the  British 
Government.  •  A  whistle  being  given,  more  men  appeared, 
to  the  number  of  fifty  or  sixty.  They  then  repeated  their 
demands,  saying  that  they  wanted  the  Portuguese  citizens 
that  were  therein.  They  were  told  that  they  might  sur- 
round the  house  till  the  morning,  or  send  for  the  police, 
and  act  in  a  legal  manner,  but  warned  to  desist  from  illegal 
violence.  The  answer  was,  that  if  the  inmates  would  not 
open  the  door  it  would  be  forced  open,  and  in  that  case 
every  one  found  within  should  be  put  to  death.  The  lady 
of  the  house  remonstrated  with  them  from  one  of  the 
windows;  the  reply  was  with  threats  to  burn  the  house, 
and  a  large  stone  flung  at  her  head,  from  which  she  nar- 
rowly escaped. 

"  The  house  door  was  then  broken  in  pieces,  the  ruffians 
sent  for  lights,  boldly  entered  the  house,  searched  every 
room,  entered  with  their  bludgeons,  even  into  that  of  the 
invalid  lady,  uttering  most  fearful  vociferations  and  threats, 
by  all  which  the  life  of  the  invalid  was  endangered,  and  she 
lay  for  hours  in  a  state  of  insensibility. 

"  The  ruffians  having  at  last  found  some  Portuguese 
citizens  in  the  kitchen,  laid  on:;  man's  head  open  to  the 
bone,  cast  him  over  the  bannisters  down  the  staircase,  and 
were  in  the  act  of  beating  him  with  their  sticks,  when  the 
police  and  soldiers  arrived. 

"  Your  excellency  cannot  but  see  that  it  would  be 
madness  for  defenceless  ladies  to  expose  themselves  to 
greater  danger,  by  exasperating  such  a  band  of  desperate 
ruffians,  by  raising  a  process  ag;iinst  them  at  a  moment 
when  the  fact  of  the  prisoners  being  liberated  by  the 
authorities  appears  to  sanction  the  outrage,  and  must  of 
course  embolden  them  to  repeat  the  offence. 

"  In  such  circumstances,  it  cannot  be  expected  that  any 
private  individual  should  expose  himself  to  their  rage  by 
raising  an  action  against  them.  The  authorities  are  not 


CHRISTIANS    AT   MADEIRA.  63 

ignorant  of  the  facts.  They  are  notorious  to  your  excel- 
lency, to  the  public  prosecutor,  to  the  British  consul,  and 
to  the  whole  population  of  Funchal.  The  actual  state  oi 
the  house  speaks  volumes,  but  not  one  of  the  authorities, 
either  British  or  Portuguese,  has  yet  looked  near  it.  The 
criminals  are  not  unknown — two  of  them  were  in  the 
power  of  the  authorities — actually  in  prison — and  were 
set  at  liberty !  Why  docs  the  public  prosecutor  not  raise 
an  action  against  those  guilty  of  so  public  an  outrage, 
unless  it  be  true  that  the  authorities  do  not  choose  to  re- 
press the  disturbances  by  the  punishment  of  the  offenders? 

"  Houses  have  been  broken  into,  and  the  inmates  beat- 
en nearly  to  death.  Other  houses  have  been  set  on  fire 
at  midnight,  and  burnt  to  the  ground,  and  the  authorities 
have  not  given  any  public  demonstration  of  disapproval. 
Not  one  of  the  criminals  has  been  punished;  and  when 
ruffians  are  arrested  by  the  police  'in  flagrante,'  in  a 
British  subject's  house,  they  are  forthwith  set  at  liberty. 
The  assailants  are  released — the  assailed  are  imprisoned 
and  condemned  in  virtue  of  laws,  respecting  which  the 
judge,  in  the  very  sentence,  declared  that  they  are  abolished. 

"  Further,  the  master  of  police  dares  to  refuse  pro- 
tection to  British  life,  and  British  property,  except  on  con- 
dition of  British  subjects  making  promises  which  no  law 
and  no  Treaty  ever  conveyed  to  him  any  right  to  exact ; 
and  for  the  want  of  energetic  interference,  the  residence 
of  British  citizens  is  actually  placed  in  a  state  of  siege. 

"  If  the  authorities  choose  to  proceed  in  such  a  way, 
the  verdict  of  the  world  as  to  the  cause  of  the  disturbances 
cannot  be  doubtful.  The  attempt  of  the  authorities  to  throw 
the  blame  upon  others,  will  only  serve  to  remind  the  world 
of  Nero,  blaming  the  Christians  for  the  burning  of  Rome. 

"A  large  loose  rock,  on  the  steep  side  of  a  hill,  may 
be  easily  kept  in  its  place  as  long  as  it  is  at  rest;  but  once 
in  motion,  how  terrific  its  course,  as  it  sweeps  and  bounds 
impetuously  down  the  mountain  side,  bearing  destruction 
along  with  it.  Who  can  arrest  it  ?  So  it  is  with  the  pow- 
er of  a  lawless  mob. 


64  PERSECUTIONS   OF   THE 

"  If  the  government  will  but  act  firmly  and  justly, 
applying  the  law  without  prejudice  or  bias,  arresting  and 
punishing  rioters  and  criminals  of  every  kind,  without 
allowing  the  religion  of  the  individual  to  serve  as  a  shield 
for  guilt,  or  a-  reason  for  undue  punishment,  your  excel- 
lency will  find  no  difficulty  in  putting  an  end  to  all  dis- 
turbances. 

"  But  if  violence  be  allowed  a  little  longer  to  take  the 
place  of  law ;  if  a  government  permit  a  lawless  mob  to 
act  the  part  of  judge  and  executioner  on  Kallistas,  it  will 
not  be  long  in  the  power  of  the  government  to  restrain 
it;  for  private  malice  and  revenge  will  soon  apply  the 
name  to  persons  who  adhere  to  the  religion  of  the  state, 
and  are  obnoxious  only  for  their  wealth  or  their  virtue, 
and  the  results  will  then'be  most  deplorable;  but  all  the 
responsibility  must  ever  rest  on  those  who  refuse  to  apply 
the  restraints  of  justice  for  the  prevention  of  crime." 

This  manly,  dignified,  and  Christian  letter,  com- 
mends itself  to  the  judgment  of  all  intelligent,  law- 
abidino-  men ;  and  ou^ht  to  have  been  a  tower  of  de- 

O  & 

fence  for  Dr.  Kalley.  But  it  had  little  influence  on 
the  mind  of  the  governor.  It  was  addressed  to  him 
on  the  Gth  of  August.  The  disgraceful  scenes  that 
transpired  two  days  after  are  an  awful  comment  on 
the  determination  of  the  governor.  Instead  of  making 
any  efforts  to  restore  order,  the  governor  recommend- 
ed the  immediate  removal  of  the  Misses  Rutherfurd 
from  their  present  residence.  Miss  Rutherfurd,  on 
hearing  of  this,  wrote  to  the  consul,  begging  for  pro- 
tection ;  and  the  more  earnestly,  because  it  was  the 
opinion  of  her  physician  that  the  removal  of  her  sick 
sister  would  be  perilous  to  her  life. 


CHRISTIANS   AT   MADEIRA.  6> 

Dr.  Kalley  having  appealed  to  the  police  magis- 
trate and  the  governor  in  vain,  now  addressed  a  let- 
ter to  the  consul,  requesting  his  prompt  action  to 
preserve  the  property  and  lives  of  British  residents. 
This  letter  will  give  the  reader  a  full  view  of  the 
state  of  things  at  this  crisis. 

"  I  enclose  for  your  information  copies  of  a  corres- 
pondence which  I  have  had  with  his  excellency  the  civil 
governor. 

"  I  beg  to  call  your  attention  to  the  strong  expres- 
sions, '  mistrust  and  disgust,'  which  his  excellency  employs 
in  describing  the  feelings  entertained  towards  British  sub- 
jects in  Madeira. 

"  The  most  degraded  of  the  people  exhibit  these  feel- 
ings in  the  public  streets  by  the  most  hideous  vocifera- 
tions, fearful  yells  and  threats,  and  not  one  of  the  servants 
of  the  local  government  has  ever  appeared  to  make  the 
slightest  attempt  to  suppress  them. 

"  The  working  of  the  same  feelings,  along  with  con- 
tempt for  your  interference,  with  which  the  rioters  were 
threatened,  was  exhibited  in  the  proceedings  which  took 
place  in  the  Quinta  das  Angustias  on  the  night  of  the 
2nd  instant,  as  is  related  in  my  letter  to  his  excellency, 
dated  the  6th  instant 

"  I  must  further  beg  you  to  combine  these  expressions 
and  facts  with  the  circumstances,  that  not  only  has  none 
of  the  authorities,  either  British  or  Portuguese,  taken  any 
apparent  step  towards  the  recognition  of  the  crime,  or 
punishment  of  the  offenders:  but  those  actually  arrested 
'  in  flagrante  delicto,'  by  the  police,  were  in  the  course  of 
the  same  day  set  at  liberty. 

"  At  the  present  moment  the  arrest  and  exemplary 
punishment  of  a  few  of  the  ring-leaders,  coupled  with  *• 
decided  declaration  from  the  government,  of  its  determi 
nation  to  put  an  end  to  such  proceedings,  would  suffice  tc 
prevent  all  disturbance.  But  if  energetic  measures  be 
6* 


66  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

not  adopted,  no  one  acquainted  with  the  history  of  mobs, 
set  free  from  the  restraints  of  law  and  justice,  can  doubt 
that  those  who  committed  such  an  outrage  as  that  of  the 
2nd  current,  will  soon,  if  allowed  to  taste  blood  and  plun- 
der, acquire  such  strength  that  it  will  not  be  in  the  power 
of  this  feeble  government  to  restrain  them. 

"  The  rioters  must  feel  that  the  conduct  of  all  the 
authorities  implies  an  approbation  of  their  proceedings, 
inferior  only  to  the  issuing  of  an  edict,  or  the  offering  of 
a  reward  for  their  perpetration;  and  they  are  accordingly 
becoming  daily  bolder,  so  that  on  the  night  of  the  5th 
instant,  and  last  night,  their  threats  were  such  that  from 
sixty  to  eighty  individuals  felt  themselves  obliged  to  flee 
from  their  houses  for  their  lives,  and  spend  the  night  in 
the  mountains. 

"  I  have  received  warning  from  various  Portuguese  gen- 
tlemen,  that  the  rioters  threaten  to  attack  my  house,  and 
two  or  more  otherBritish  houses  within  the  next  eight  days; 
and  as  your  inattention,  with  respect  to  Miss  Rutherfurd'a 
case  has  favored  the  presumption  that  our  government 
will  not  interfere,  whatever  atrocities  be  committed  upon 
us,  it  seems  highly  probable  that  an  attack  will  be  made. 

"  From  the  conduct  displayed  towards  the  Misses 
Rutherfurd,  (who  had  broken  no  laws,  and,  if  they  had, 
should  have  been  tried  by  the  law,  and  not  left  to  the 
mercy  of  an  infuriated  mob,)  and  towards  the  rioters;  it  is 
impossible  to  regard  the  authorities  otherwise  than  as,  at 
the  very  least,  conniving  at  the  outrage,  and  therefore 
responsible  for  all  the  results. 

"  If  you,  in  your  official  capacity,  do  not  demand  the 
adoption  of  such  measures  as  shall  effectually  secure 
British  subjects  against  the  repetition  of  such  atrocities, 
I  am  convinced  that  my  life  and  property  will  be  in  dan- 
ger; and  if,  from  your  non-interference,  similar  atrocities 
be  again  perpetrated,  our  country  will  justly  look  to  you 
as  responsible  for  them  all. 

"  I  believe  it  is  intended  that  an  attack  shall  be  made 
on  other  places,  at  the  same  time  as  upon  my  house,  so 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  67 

as  to  afford  a  pretence  for  not  sending  aid,  under  the  plea 
that  the  police  were  occupied  elsewhere. 

"  You  are  well  aware  of  the  position  in  which  my 
business  with  the  Portuguese  government  was  left  by 
her  majesty's  minister  for  foreign  affairs,  in  consequence 
of  my  letter  to  Lord  Howard  de  Walden,  dated  llth  of 
February,  1845;  and  as  representative  of  her  majesty's 
government  here,  you  have  doubtless  made  inquiries  as 
to  my  procedure  since,  and  are  competent  to  testify  that  I 
have  not  given  any  just  cause  of  offence  to  the  Portuguese 
authorities.  But  if  I  had  broken  all  the  laws  of  Portugal,  I 
should  still  be  entitled  to  protection  from  our  own  govern- 
ment, till  tried  by  the  law;  and  if  a  foreign  government,  un- 
der any  circumstances  whatever,  connive  at  a  lawless  mob 
committing  outrages  on  British  persons  or  property,  our 
government  will,  I  have  no  doubt,  for  its  own  honor,  de- 
mand ample  redress.  It  is,  however,  much  easier  to  pre- 
vent than  repair  injuries,  and  therefore  I  lay  these  matters 
before  you,  in  expectation  of  efficient  protection,  and  bejj 
to  know  if  I  may  confidently  rely  upon  its  being  given. 

"  P.  S.  8th  of  August. — For  several  days  the  vocife- 
rations, threats  and  abuse  uttered  by  the  lower  orders, 
when  passing  my  house,  have  been  incessant ;  and  of  such 
a  nature  as  to  be  disgraceful  to  a  country  professing  to 
be  civilized.  They  are  never  interfered  with.  Every  one 
who  goes  out,  or  in  my  house,  is  assailed  with  a  volley  of 
abuse,  whatever  be  their  religious  opinions;  and  during 
the  last  night  my  family  was  repeatedly  alarmed  by  par- 
ties battering  on  my  door  with  sticks. 

"  2nd  P.  S. — Noon.  I  enclose  an  anonymous  letter  just 
put  into  my  hands,  which  I  beg  you  will  return  to  me.* 
I  must  repeat  that  I  am  fully  convinced  that  this  comes  of 
liberating  the  prisoners,  and  other  conduct  of  the  autho- 
rities ;  and  if  energetic  measures  be  not  instantly  adopted, 

*  "  The  anonymous  letter,  which  was  enclosed,  contained 
correct  programme  of  the  following  day's  atrocities,  of  all 
which  the  consul  was  thus  fully  forewarned. 


68  PERSECUTIONS    OP    THE 

I  shall  feel  myself  obliged  to  deliver  up  the  key  of  my 
property  to  you  for  protection,  as  I  cannot,  with  a  couple 
of  servants,  defend  it  against  a  mob." 

Besides  these  letters  written  by  Dr.  Kalley,  Cap; 
Tate  and  Dr.  Miller,  who  resided  at  Madeira,  called 
•upon  the  governor  and  reminded  him  of  the  necessity 
of  vigorous  measures  for  the  protection  of  Misses 
Rutherfurd  and  Dr.  Kalley.  They  assured  him  "that 
all  British  subjects  were  anxious  to  obey  the  laws  of 
Portugal  and  if  any  broke  them,  they  were  ready  to 
answer  for  the  breach."  To  this  his  excellency  replied 
(and  mark  it  reader,  for  it  is  an  important  admission) 
that  "  he  knew  this  perfectly  well." 

The  governor  and  the  consul  had  been  notified 
that  an  attack  would  be  made  on  Dr.  Kalley's  house 
on  Sabbath  the  9th  of  August.  Let  us  now  look  at 
the  results. 

"About  six  o'clock  on  Saturday  evening  ten  or  twelve 
eoldiers  marched  up  as  a  guard  to  Dr.  Kalley's  house,  and 
were  posted  in  a  cottage  at  ihe  entrance  of  the  grounds. 
For  several  hours  previously  two  ruffians,  dressed  as  towns- 
men, had  been  stationed  at  the  door,  watching  all  that 
passed.  On  the  soldiers'  arrival,  Dr.  Kalley  asked  the 
guard  if  they  knew  the  cause  of  all  these  threats  against 
him,  and  was  told  that  '  they  fancied  it  was  because  he 
was  opposed  to  the  saints !'  This,  the  doctor  said  was 
quite  a  mistake,  for  instead  of  being  opposed  to  the  saints, 
it  was  his  greatest  aim  and  wish  to  be  one  of  the  happy 
number.  The  person  in  charge  of  the  guari  then  added, 
)  Well,  I  don't  know,  but  the  AUTHORITIES  think  that  these 
things  have  lasted  long  enough,  and  they  are  determined  to 
put  an  end  to  them ! .''  From  these  ominous  words,  and 
•from  preceding  events,  the  doctor  felt  assured  that  the 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  69 

authorities  would  be  in  no  hurry  to  come  to  his  protection, 
and,  therefore,  returned  to  finish  the  barricading  of  the 
house  by  every  additional  means  that  he  could  contrive. 
In  the  mean  time  five  or  six  of  the  soldiers  kept  watch  at 
the  gates,  whilst  their  comrades  remained  in  the  cottage. 
At  ten  o'clock,  a  friend  of  Dr.  Kalley's  accidentally  met  a 
boy  returning  from  Santa  Luzia,  with  a  load  of  iron  bolts, 
which  he  knew  had  been  ordered  for  the  barricading  of  his 
house.  He  accordingly  stopped  the  lad,  and  on  inquiring 
the  reason  of  his  not  delivering  them  at  the  Doctor's 
house,  was  told, '  that  he  could  not  gain  admittance,  and 
thai  the  soldiers  had  said  they  were  not  required  /'  The 
doctor's  friend  then  accompanied  the  boy  back  to  the  house, 
and  assisted  the  doctor  in  completing  his  work. 

"  About  two  in  the  morning,  all  had  been  done  that 
seemed  possible  in  the  way  of  defence,  and  as  Dr.  Kalley's 
friend  was  leaving,  the  doctor  accompanied  him  to  the 
outer  gate.  Providentially,  on  reaching  it,  they  overheard 
the  guard  in  a  familiar  conversation  with  men,  either  masked, 
or  with  their  faces  blackened;  one  of  whom  was  sharpening 
a  large  knife  on  the  door  lintel,  preparatory,  as  he  said  in 
Portuguese,  to  the  '  killing  on  the  morrow  /'  When  several 
had  gathered  together,  they  further  heard  them  consulting 
as  to  whether  they  should  go  in  then — the  soldiers  being 
still  in  their  company.  One  said, '  No,  there  will  be  plenty 
of  time  for  all  to-morrow.'  Another, '  Nay,  but  let  us  go  in 
now ;'  and  the  gate  moved  a  lillle  on  its  hinges.  Now  this 
had  been  left  shut,  so  that  it  could  not  have  been  opened 
but  from  within ;  and  when  found  open,  it  was  evident  that 
the  soldiers  were  traitors,*  and  had  come  from  tlie  cottage 

"  *  The  soldiers  were  well  aware  that  what  was  about  to  hap- 
pcn  was  both  agreeable  to  the  government,  and  encouraged  by 
the  priests  ;  and,  therefore  their  present  conduct  and  bearing 
to  the  leaders  of  the  mob.  Hud  they  been  called  upon  to  act 
on  the  morrow  by  their  officers — or  that  night  instructed  by  theif 
superiors  to  do  their  duty,  I  cannot  doubt  that,  as  soldiers,  they 
would  unhesitatingly  have  done  so. 


70  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

and  opened  it.  A  female  servant  was  near,  and  when  she 
saw  it  move,  she  instantly  shut  it  with  all  her  force ;  and 
having  the  key  with  him,  the  doctor  locked  it.  Convinced 
of  the  treachery  of  his  guard,  and  that  he  had  now  no 
longer  any  security  to  his  life,  he  returned  with  his  friend 
into  the  house,  to  consult  as  to  what  should  be  done. 
After  committing  themselves  to  God  in  prayer,  and  casting 
all  their  care  upon  Him,  who  '  careth'  for  his  people,  they 
felt  satisfied  that  the  most  prudent  course  was  to  withdraw 
from  the  house.  Dr.  Kalley  therefore  disguised  himself, 
as  hurriedly  as  possible,  in  the  country  dress  of  a  peasant, 
and  stealthily  and  silently  withdrew. 

"  It  was  a  glorious  moonlight  night, — too  clear  to  be 
favorable  for  his  escape,  but  there  was  no  time  for  delay. 
He  passed  through  his  own  grounds  as  cautiously  as  if  he 
had  been  a  thief,  and  fearing  as  much  to  meet  a  ruffian  there, 
as,  in  other  circumstances,  a  ruffian  would  have  been  to 
to  meet  the  rightful  owner!  Having  reached  the  boundary, 
he  looked  carefully  round;  but  seeing  no  watch  on  thia 
side  of  his  property,  he  descended  the  wall,  to  creep  along 
the  vineyards  in  his  front.  What  a  spectacle  was  here 
presented !  The  best  and  kindest  friend  that  had  ever 
visited  Maderia — he  that  had  spent  eight  long  years  in 
active  exertions  to  benefit  her  people — who  had  been  by 
night  and  by  day  ministering  to  their  wants,  at  the  bedside 
of  their  sick  and  their  dying,  and  had  been  the  means, 
under  Providence,  of  restoring  thousands  of  them  to  health 
and  strength; — lie  was  now  leaving  his  home,  at  dead  of 
night,  unattended  and  alone : — He  was  fleeing  for  his  life  ! 
The  stars  were  shining  in  beauty  above — the  mountains 
rising  in  noble  grandeur  on  his  right; — rich  vineyards  lay 
before  him,  and  on  his  left  appeared,  over  the  city,  the 
calm,  placid,  silvery  ocean.  All  was  still.  The  winds  were 
hushed.  It  was  the  Lord's  day  morning.  No  sound  broke 
the  sacred  stillness  of  that  hour.  All  contrasted  fearfully 
with  the  tempest  which  the  demons  of  superstition  and 
persecution  had  raised  in  the  hearts  of  some  of  that  delud- 
ed people !  Having  descended  a  little  way,  the  sound  of 


CHRISTIANS    AT   MADEIRA.  71 

voices  broke  upon  his  ear,  and  fearing  it  might  be  a  watch 
of  enemies,  he  turned  aside.  But  after  a  few  more  alarms, 
especially  from  meeting  people  in  the  way,  and  from  the 
watch-dogs  of  the  peasants,  he  reached  the  Pinheiros  in 
safety,  the  Quinta  in  which  I  was  residing  with  my  invalid 
sister,  and  mother.  This  was  a  little  after  three  o'clock. 
He  leapt  the  wall,  gently  tapped,  and  was  received  by  those 
within  with  fervent  gratitude  for  his  escape  from  the  assas- 
sins who  sought  his  life.  With  deep  anxiety  had  the  at- 
tention of  all  in  the  Pinheiros  been  directed,  for  nights 
past,  to  the  residence  which  he  had  now  been  compelled 
to  desert;  and  our  eyes  had  been  intently  fixed  on  the 
>pot,  almost  to  the  moment  when  Dr.  Kalley  made  his 
appearance  in  person.* 

"In  the  home  which  he  had  left  there  were  hearts 
beating  anxiously  for  him ;  and  we  lost  not  a  moment  in 
exhibiting  the  appointed  signal  of  his  safe  arrival.  This 
being  seen,  the  rest  of  the  inmates  of  the  house  consulted 
for  their  personal  safety.  An  old  and  faithful  servant  bu- 
ried the  silver  plate — a  few  important  documents  were 
secured,  and  they  left  the  dwelling,  where  the  ignorant  had 
been  instructed,  the  mourner  comforted,  the  sick  attended, 
and  anxious  trembling  sinners  directed  to  the  blood  that 
'cleanseth  from  all  sin,'  but  against  which  the  leaders  of 
the  misguided  people  had  now  threatened  to  direct  their 
rage.  While  the  family  escaped  by  the  back  way,  through 
vineyards  and  fields,  as  the  doctor  had  done  before,  the 
friend  who  had  been  with  them  during  the  night  returned 
through  the  front  door,  leaving,  as  it  would  seem  to  the 
treacherous  guard,  the  whole  party  quietly  within.  It  was 
now  near  the  break  of  day,  and  crowds  were  pouring  up 
the  mount  road  to  the  Festa,  which  had  just  begun.  Soon 

•'  *  Our  cook  had  visited  Santa  Luzia  early  in  the  evening,  and 
ne  had  reported  the  very  suspicious  appearance  of  a  number  of 
"  bad  men  "  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  doctor's  house.  The 
threats,  too,  were  so  open,  that  we  were  continually  dreading  an 
attack. 


72  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

after  daylight  I  was  up,  and  not  a  little  startled  at  the  sight 
of  the  doctor's  groom,  who,  remembering  probably  the 
military  outrage  at  the  Serra,  had  lied  from  his  master's 
house  as  soon  as  the  guard  appeared,  and  taken  refuge  in 
our  stable.  Fearing  that  his  being  seen  would  serve  to 
throw  suspicion  on  his  master's  retreat,  I  asked  him  a  few 
questions  as  to  the  time  and  circumstances  of  his  leaving 
on  the  previous  evening.  And  having  thus  lulled  the  sus- 
picions of  our  own  servants,  if  any  existed,  I  recommend- 
ed him  quickly  to  seek  a  place  of  safety,  which  he  at  once 
consented  to  do.*  Thus  was  Dr.  Kalley  in  a  place  of 
slicker,  unknown  to  a  single  native  in  the  island. 

"  It  was  now  high  time  for  Dr.  Miller  (Dr.  Kalley's 
brother-in-law)  and  myself  to  be  acting.  We  felt  assured 
that  the  threatened  attack  would  take  place  at  the  appoint- 
ed hour ;  but  were  thankful  that  we  had  a  British  consul 
and  a  British  flag  that  must  be  degraded  and  trampled 
upon,  ere  a  British  subject's  residence,  rendered  sacred  by 
treaty,  could  be  openly  outraged  under  the  Sabbath's 
noon-day  sun.  We  hastened,  therefore,  to  the  consulate 
for  the  purpose  of  reporting  the  events  of  the  night,  and 
requesting  the  consul  to  hoist  the  union  of  England  over 
the  property  of  Dr.  Kalley.  The  reader  may  imagine  our 
utter  amazement  when  we  found  that  in  spite  of  all  the 
warnings  he  had  received,  all  the  details  of  the  plot  with 
which  he  had  been  furnished,  the  xery  hour  of  the  attack 
being  known  to  him,  the  British  consul  had  actually  gone 
away  to  his  country-seat,  without  any  probability  of  his 
return  to  Funchal ! !" 

"  The  Quinta  dos  Pinheiros,  to  which  the  doctor  fled, 
commands  an  excellent  view  of  Santa  Luzia,  his  residence. 
Dr.  Kalley  had,  therefore,  an  opportunity  of  watching  from 
the  windows  the  motions  of  the  people  below ;  and  who 
can  tell  with  what  thrilling  anxiety  he  must  have  gazed 


*  He  returned,  however,  as  I  afterwards  discovered,  to  the 
stable,  and  I  subsequently  took  him  off  in  a  hammock  to  the 
"  William,"  of  Glasgow,  disguised  as  a  woman. 


CHRISTIANS   AT   MADEIRA.  73 

in  the  direction  of  his  now  deserted  residence  ?  Ten  o'clock 
came,  and  all  was  quiet :  the  soldiers  kept  watch,  and  the 
intending  assailants,  who  had  their  spies  in  all  quarters  of 
the  town,  thought  that  their  victims  were  safe  within. 
Half-past  ten  struck ;  still  no  unhallowed  sound  was  heard 
reverberating  there.  It  was  a  glorious  Sabbath  morning. 
The  sun  had  risen,  and  was  shining  in  a  blaze  of  golden 
light;  the  sky  was  cloudless — the  earth  lovely,  every 
vineyard  around  us  being  clustered  with  grapes,  scattered 
by  a  heavenly  Friend.  But  though  the  wild  roar  of  furious 
men  was  not  yet  heard,  they  were  gathering  from  among 
these  vineyards  to  perpetrate,  in  the  name  of  that  God,  a 
God  of  love,  justice,  and  truth,  outrage,  cruelty,  and  it 
might  be  murder !  The  only  subject  of  conversation  in  the 
streets  seemed  to  be  the  intended  proceedings  of  the  day ; 
and  Mrs.  Kalley,  when  escaping  in  disguise,  overheard 
persons  say — '  Those  icho  are  in  that  house,  would  need,  to- 
day, to  be  sure  of  salvation' 

"  Eleven  o'clock  struck,  and  still  there  was  a  pause. 
Then  was  heard  a  rocket  hissing  through  the  air.  A  little 
pause,  and  a  second  followed ;  and  there  began  a  hum  of 
human  voices,  which  soon  rose  into  wild  bursts,  like  ocean's 
billows  in  their  angriest  mood.  It  sounded  nearer  and 
nearer ;  still  the  Quinta  and  grounds  were  quiet.  Another 
moment  and  a  dense  mass  of  human  beings  emerged  from 
among  the  trees,  and  were  seen  surrounding  the  house. 
There  was  one  wild  roar  and  then  a  silence.  They  retreat- 
ed, and  a  faint  hope  arose  that  the  soldiers  would  do  their 
duty.  But  no  :  the  silence  was  again  broken ;  the  people 
were  not  mistaken,  the  approval  of  the  authorities  was  in- 
deed real,  and  the  work  of  the  instigator  of  the  riots,  who 
had,  I  understand,  himself  enjoyed  the  charitable  advice  and 
medicines  of  Dr.  Kalley,  was  commenced  in  earnest. 

"  Sledge-hammers  and  clubs  were  soon  in  requisition. 
The  ruffians  worked  hard,  and  the  door  was  forced.  A 
tremendous  yell  arose,  then  disappointment  and  confusion. 
They  had  expected  that  the  doctor  would  be  dragged  out 
to  satiate  their  infuriated  passions.  But  no ;  be  was  not 

7 


74  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

found !  During  all  this  time  the  governor  and  the  police- 
magistrate  were  present,  with  a  guard  of  soldiers ;  and 
there  they  remained  while  the  house  was  being  attacked, 
broken  into,  and  ransacked  ;  seemingly,  as  was  remarked 
by  a  gentleman.who  passed  at  the  time,  more  as  a  guard 
to  see  the  work  of  devastation  well  done  than  for  anything 
else.  The  consul  arrived  in  the  midst  of  the  work  of  de- 
struction, and  seeing  that  nothing  but  force  could  restrain 
the  mob,  pressed  the  governor  to  '  fire,  as  it  was  a  case 
where  it  was  necessary  to  sacrifice  life.'  But  this  the  go- 
vernor refused  to  do.  Guns  were,  indeed,  heard  in  the  dis- 
tance ;  but  it  was  at  the  festival  of '  Our  Lady.'  The  corps 
of  country-police,  which  had,  on  former  occasions,  been 
called  out  to  prevent  people  from  going  to  the  doctor's  house 
to  listen  to  the  sacred  Scriptures,  were  not  now  called  out 
to  sarve  his  life.  The  militia,  though  called  to  attend,  and 
fire  in  honor  of  the  Festa  of  '  Our  Lady  of  the  Mount' 
were  not  in  requisition  when  the  lives  and  property  of 
British  subjects  were  in  danger.  Nothing  effectual  was  at- 
tempted by  the  governor,  who  had  at  his  command  all  the 
force  of  the  island.  Who,  then,  can  fail  to  see  that  the 
presence  of  that  functionary  and  the  military,  at  Dr.  Kal- 
ley's  house,  was  a  most  pitiful  farce  ?  Nay,  it  was  more 
than  a  farce — it  was  an  insult  to  the  British  nation. 

"  Disappointed  of  human  sacrifices,  the  ruffians  seized 
upon  the  doctor's  valuable  library,  manuscripts,  and  other 
papers ;  and  those  which  were  not  reserved  for  their  priestly 
employers,  were,  amidst  fiendish  yells  of  delight,  cast  into 
the  road  in  front  of  the  house,  thrashed  with  clubs,  and 
afterwards  burnt.  The  sacred  Scriptures  were  the  objects 
of  especial  hatred,  and  were  all  consigned,  without  reserve, 
to  the  clubs  and  to  the  flames." 

As  there  was  now  no  security  either  for  property 
or  life,  Dr.  Kalley's  friends  resolved  to  convey  him 
secretly  and  in  disguise  to  a  British  vessel.  For  this 
purpose,  a  hammock  was  obtained,  but  they  had  much 
difficulty  in  securing  bearers.  Finally  they  succeeded. 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  75 

"  Dr.  Kalley  was  quickly  disguised  in  female  attire,  put 
into  the  hammock,  and  covered  over  (as  invalid  ladies  are 
when  being  carried  in  Madeira)  with  a  linen  sheet.  Soon 
we  had  fairly  started  on  our  perilous  journey,  not  waver- 
ing in  doubt,  but  strong  in  faith  and  prayer;  knowing  that 
He  that  was  for  us  was  greater  than  any  host  that  might 
be  arrayed  against  us.  At  first  one  of  the  bearers  refused 
to  carry  any  one  whose  face  he  did  not  previously  see  ; 
but  his  objections  was  fortunately  overruled  by  the  ser-t 
vant  of  the  consul.  About  a  hundred  yards  from  the  en- 
trance of  the  Pinheiros  two  men  were  on  the  watch  at  that 
point  of  the  road  which  is  crossed  by  the  Levado,  and  from 
which  our  course  diverged  to  the  left.  'This  was  the  first 
danger  we  encountered ;  but,  putting  on  a  bold  face,  we 
advanced  towards  the  spies.  A  suspicious  glance  was  di- 
rected at  myself,  the  bearers,  and  the  hammock ;  but  as  we 
appeared  to  be  going  away  from  those  parts  that  would 
have  led  them  to  suspect  the  hammock's  contents,  we  were 
allowed  to  pass  on  without  molestation. 

"  Before  we  had  gone  far  the  end  of  the  sheet  was 
lifted  by  one  of  the  bearers  and  an  inquisitive  look  direct- 
ed within.  I  then  handed  into  the  hammock  a  bottle  of 
eau-de-cologne,  which  I  carried  in  my  hand  to  dispel  sus- 
picion. .In  a  little  time  expressions  were  heard  indicative 
that '  it  was  no  lady  they  were  carrying.'1  Still  we  proceed- 
ed on  our  long,  circuitous  journey,  passing,  ever  and  anon, 
little  groups  of  curious  people,  talking  over  the  affairs  of 
the  day  and  gazing  on  t!i3  dense  column  of  smoke  rising 
from  Dr.  Kalley's  burning  library,  &c.  the  papers  from 
which  were  falling  around  us.  By  and  by  we  descended 
towards  the  town,  and  the  bearer  who  had  lifted  the  sheet 
exclaimed  (It  was  hell  for  him)  '  1  cannot  go  any  farther ;' 
and  he  Stopped  and  laid  down  the  hammock.  The  moment 
was  a  critical  one  ;  but  as  the  weather  was  truly  oppres- 
"sive  (for  we  had  come  under  a  burning  sun)  even  to  one 
unencumbered  with  the  weight  of  a  hammock,  I  did  not 
oppose  their  resting  awhile.  I  then  gently  pressed  them 
to  proceed,  and  in  a  few  minutes  we  were  passing  the 


76  PERSECUTIONS   OF  THE 

deanery.  Three  several  times  did  they  thus  lay  dovm,  and 
as  often  were  they  induced  to  resume  their  burden,  each 
time  pressing  earnestly  to  know  WHITHER  they  were  going. 
This  was  a  question  that  could  be  answered  only  at  the 
risk  of  our  lives.  I  mentioned,  therefore,  the  name  of  a 
street  close  to  the  pier  from  which  we  were  to  embark, 
and  by  which  it  was  necessary  to  pass.  We  were  now 
fairly  in  the  heart  of  the  town,  and  expressions  were  more 
than  once  heard  '  It  is  he.'  We  passed  the  convent  of 
Santa  Clara,  and  the  consul's  servant  declared  he  could 
not  go  a  step  further  and  would  not.  It  was  a  trying  posi- 
tion, and  things  were  becoming  imminent,  for  the  mob, 
having  failed  in  obtaining  possession  of  Dr.  Kalley's  per- 
son at  Santa  Luzia,  had  assembled  in  front  of  the  consu- 
late, where  as  I  have  already  said  his  wife  and  brother-in- 
law's  family  had  previously  taken  refuge.  Here  they  in- 
sisted that  Dr.  Kalley  was  secreted,  and  loudly  demanded 
his  person.  While  thus  engaged  in  insulting  the  British 
flag,  and  on  the  very  point  of  breaking  into  the  official  re- 
sidence of  our  consul,  a  party  of  soldiers  sent  by  Colonel 
Teixeira  was  drawn  up  in  front  of  the  consulate. 

"  From  the  steps  of  St.  Peter's  another  bearer  was 
procured,  but  the  cry  had  just  been  raised  'There's  the 
consuTs  servant ;  that  must  be  Dr.  Kalley.'  We  hurried 
past  the  franciscan  convent  and  the  castle  onwards  to  the 
beach,  while  the  cry  of '  Kalley!' '  Kalley!'  was  being  car- 
ried from  street  to  street  till  it  reached  the  British  consu- 
late. Three  loud  fiendish  cheers,  and  the  living  mass  swept 
impetuously  towards  the  pier,  diverted  from  the  siege  of  the 
consulate  to  the  far  more  exciting  search  for  the  doctor's 
person.  At  length  we  reached  the  pier,  the  boat  was  in 
readiness,  the  hammock  put  on  board  and  we  were  launch- 
ed upon  the  ocean.  I  turned  round  and  the  whole  beach 
teemed  with  living  beings.  What  a  change  had  a  moment 
produced !  In  our  condition  and  in  theirs !  But  a  moment 
earlier  and  we  had  surely  been  sacrificed  to  the  fury  of  the 
mob.  We  were  now  out  of  danger — we  were  beyond  the 
murderer's  grasp ! 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  7Y 

"  Once  afloat  we  rapidly  neared  the  steamer.  From 
other  boats  inquiries  were  heard  in  angry  tones  as  to  who 
was  in  the  hammock,  but  the  boatman  replied  (ignorantly 
or  wilfully,  I  know  not  which)  that  '  it  was  a  sick  lady 
who  was  going  to  the  West  Indies  by  the  steamer.'  Ar- 
rived alongside  I  mounted  the  side  of  the  Forth.  The 
hammock  was  reported  and  Captain  Chapman  made  his 
appearance.  At  first  visions  of  quarantine  passed  before 
his  eyes — then  followed  sundry  misgivings,  and  he  hesi- 
tated for  a  moment  before  a  stranger's  mysterious  story. 
It  was,  however,  but  for  a  moment.  A  little  explanation 
drew  forth  the  hearty  welcome,  true  generosity,  and  ge- 
nuine hospitality  of  the  English  character." 

Soon  after  this  Mrs.  Kalley,  with  a  native  female 
servant  was  carried  on  board  the  vessel.  Immediately 
the  consul,  who  had  returned  from  his  country-seat, 
came  down  to  the  shore  with  some  of  the  leaders  of 
the  mob.  The  consul  requested  Dr.  Kalley  to  show 
himself  on  the  deck  in  order  to  appease  the  fury  of 
the  mob.  Dr.  Kalley  regarded  this  as  a  humiliating 
position  for  him,  but  as  it  might  save  the  li ves  of  some 
who  were  dear  to  him,  he  presented  himself  on  deck. 

Thus  unprotected  by  any  human  government, 
and  in  peril  of  his  life,  was  driven  from  Madeira  the 
best  friend  of  the  people  that  ever  landed  on  her 
shores,  the  man  who  had  consecrated  time,  talent, 
property  and  life  itself  to  promote  their  best  tempo- 
ral and  spiritual  welfare.  Not  only  he  and  his  family 
were  obliged  to  flee,  but  his  library,  valued  at  $10,000, 
was  reduced  to  ashes. 

On  the  next  day,  Monday  the  10th,  Capt.  Tate, 
Dr.  Miller,  the  Misses  Rutherfurd,  in  all  three  men 
7* 


78  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

and  ten  females  were  obliged  to  fly  and  seek  shelter 
on  board  a  vessel.  An  English  lady  died  in  the  flight. 

There  was  no  protection  for  protestants  on  shore. 
A  placard  was  put  on  the  governor's  palace  demand- 
ing that  protestants  should  leave  the  island  on  that 
week,  and  stating  that  four  thousand  men  would  come 
for  the  answer  of  .the  government  on  next  Sabbath. 

Such  was  the  state  of  things  when  Dr.  Kalley 
left  Madeira : — 

"  The  civil  governor  and  police  magistrate  were  present 
at  the  work  of  destruction !  The  officer  of  the  guard  fre- 
quently asked  permission  of  the  head  of  police  to  disperse 
the  mob,  but  was  told-  on  no  account  to  do  so  !  Colonel 
Teixeira,  the  military  commandant,  knowing  what  was  go- 
ing on  at  Dr.  Kalley's  house,  and  having  received  no  requi- 
sition for  more  troops  than  a  small  guard,  proceeded  in 
person  to  the  scene  of  plunder,  told  the  civil  authorities 
that  he  had  field  pieces  and  plenty  of  troops  ready  for  ac- 
tion, and  asked  permission  to  bring  them  up.  He  was  in- 
formed there  was  no  need  whatever  for  them  .'" 

How  clear  is  the  evidence  in  view  of  the  above 
facts,  that  the  government  were  in  collusion  with  the 
mob,  and  that  the  lawless  rioters  believed  their 
course  would  be  approved  by  the  public  authorities. 
The  priests,  who  were  violently  opposed  to  the  circu- 
lation and  reading  of  the  Bible,  excited  the  govern- 
ment to  commence  this  persecution  against  the  best 
inhabitants  of  Madeira,  and  the  government,  in  order 
to  evade  the  responsibility  of  open  and  authorised 
violence,  secretly  employed  or  countenanced  the  mob 
in  the  destruction  of  property  and  of  life. 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  79 

The  most  marvellous  thing  in  all  these  move- 
ments is,  that  the  British  consul  seemed  to  be  per- 
fectly indifferent,  and  entered  no  protest  against  the 
inexcusable  and  treasonable  conduct  of  the  govern- 
ment at  Madeira.  He  saw  that  this  was  a  flagrant 
and  unprovoked  persecution  against  the  Bible-read- 
ers, and  he  knew  it  was  an  open  violation  of  the 
treaty  between  England  and  Portugal  so  far  as  Bri- 
tish residents  were  concerned  ;  and  yet,  with  all  this 
knowledge  of  the  facts,  he  made  no  efforts  in  his  offi- 
cial character  to  arrest  it.  The  severity  of  the  British 
press,  especially  the  North  British  Review,  when 
speaking  of  the  conduct  of  the  consul,  is  justly  me- 
rited. 

"  The  conduct  of  the  British  consul,  a  Mr.  Stoddart, 
was  the  most  extraordinary  of  all.  He  was  appealed  to 
again  and  again  for  protection  by  British  subjects,  but  in 
vain.  Miss  Rutherfurd,  Dr.  Kalley,  Mr.  Tate  pointed  out 
to  him  their  danger ;  showed  him  how  a  word  from  him, 
the  least  show  of  firmness  and  decision  would  have  pre- 
vented all  the  outrages.  But  their  remonstrances  might 
as  well  have  been  addressed  to  the  waves.  He  '  hoped,' 
and  'trusted,'  and  '  felt  assured'  that  the  authorities  would 
do  their  duty;  and  when  the  outrages  had  been  committed, 
when  British  property  was  consumed  in  the  flames,  British 
residences  entered  and  plundered  in  violation  of  treaty, 
and  British  subjects  were  obliged  to  fly  to  the  sea  for  their 
lives,  still  the  British  consul,  their  appointed  protector, 
'  hoped '  and  '  trusted '  and '  felt  assured '  that  the  authori- 
ties would  punish  the  offenders.  The  consul  was  fore- 
warned of  the  intended  attack  on  Dr.  Kalley's  house,  and 
immediately  on  receiving  notice  of  it  he  set  off  for  his 
country  house,  that  he  might  be  away  from  the  scene  of 
outrage !  His  pusillanimity  encouraged  the  mob  to  be- 


80  PERSECUTIONS    OF    THE 

siege  the  consulate,  threatening  to  burn  it  to  the  ground. 
They  were  prevented  by  Captain  Chapman,  whose  pre- 
sence effected  what  that  of  any  resolute  determined  man  in 
uniform,  and  this  in  apparent  authority,  would  have  done 
before. 

"  The  British  consul  throughout  the  day  appeared  in  a  sai- 
lor's round  jacket  !  The  consular  uniform  did  not  suffer  the 
indignities  to  which  the  person  of  the  consul  was  exposed  at 
the  hands  of  the  people.  The  flag,  too,  of  England,  instead  of 
flying  triumphant  over  the  heads  of  the  English,  lay  furled  in 
the  lockers  of  the  consulate  !  While  insults  were  thus  accu- 
mulating the  consul  returned  from  Santa  Luzia,  and  address- 
ing the  people,  assured  them  that  Dr.  Kalley  had  embarked  in 
the  steamer.  But  this  was  not  believed.  Further  indignities 
must  be  borne  by  the  English.  The  representative  of  the  crown 
of  Great  Britain  must  accompany  the  ringleaders  to  the  ship 
and  gratify  the  rabble  by  ocular  demonstration.  And  he  did 
so.  Dr.  Kalley,  in  order  to  save  those  dearest  to  him  from  being 
burned  alive  in  the  consulate,  consented  to  this  indignity.  The 
doctor  showed  himself,  and  the  consul  returned.'-; — Tate,  p.  56. 

"  No  wonder  our  author  should  indignantly  exclaim 
'Englishmen  must  blush  for  the  honor  of  their  country 
when  they  see  the  flag  of  England  lowered  in  peace  which 
was  not  lowered  in  war — lowered  to  the  rabble  of  Portu- 
gal, which  was  not  lowered  to  the  armies  of  France.' " 

When  the  tidings  of  these  outrages  reached  Por- 
tugal the  British  ambassador  there,  more  faithful  to 
his  trust  than  the  consul  at  Madeira,  entered  his  so- 
lemn protest  against  these  reckless  and  unrighteous 
proceedings.  The  Queen  of  Portugal  was  compelled 
by  this  act  to  appoint  and  send  a  royal  commission 
to  investigate  the  affairs  at  Madeira,  especially  with 
reference  to  the  treatment  of  British  subjects. 

This  commission  came  and  made  their  investiga- 
tions. In  their  view,  the  conduct  of  the  govern- 


CHRISTIANS   AT   MADEIRA.  81 

ment  at  Madeira  was  so  unjustifiable  that  they  re- 
quested the  administration  to  resign.  They  all  re- 
signed except  the  administrador  do  concelho. 

His  dismission  was  immediately  sent  from  Portu- 
gal. A  new  governor  was  appointed  at  Madeira.  In 
this  change  there  was  a  show  of  disapprobation  on 
the  part  of  the  queen  against  those  who  had  encou- 
raged and  sanctioned  this  persecution  by  their  silence 
and  inaction.  Whether  this  change  was  made  by  the 
queen  with  a  conviction  of  wrong  doing  on  the  part 
of  the  authorities  at  Madeira,  or  whether  it  was  ef- 
fected through  fear  of  British  cannon,  may  be  a 
question. 

There  was  also  the  external  form  of  a  trial  of  some 
of  those  who  had  been  the  most  active  and  the  most 
savage  in  this  persecution.  The  result  of  this  appear- 
ance of  justice  was  the  acquittal  of  all  the  rioters. 
Even  those  who  were  arrested,  in  the  very  act  of  mur- 
dering the  Bible-readers,  were  acquitted.  When  the 
evidence  of  their  guilt  was  too  obvious  to  be  denied, 
no  penalty  was  inflicted.  The  leaders  of  the  mob, 
such  as  Canon  Telles,  were  not  subjected  even  to  the 
form  of  a  trial. 

The  painful  conclusion  to  which  we  are  driven  by 
these  facts  is,  that  the  civil  government  and  the  courts 
of  justice  connived  at  these. enormous  crimes,  and 
that  the  whole  form  of  trial  was  a  solemn  mockery  or 
a  farce.  The  result  of  such  proceedings  (to  say  noth- 
ing of  their  injustice)  must  sooner  or  later  be  disas- 


82  PERSECUTIONS   OF  THE 

trous  on  the  government,  and  on  the  administration 
of  justice :  and  if  there  is,  as  we  verily  believe,  a 
retribution  for  nations  and  governments  in  this  world, 
then  the  government  of  Madeira  may  yet  anticipate 
fearful  things  hi  the  wondrous  developments  of  God's 
dispensations. 

The  immediate  results  of  these  unrighteous  do- 
ings, as  God  has  overruled  them,  is  the  establishment 
of  the  converts  in  the  truth  and  the  faith  of  the  Gos- 
pel, and  the  conviction  in  the  minds  of  many  of  the 
inhabitants  that  the  converts  were  right  and  the  go- 
vernment were  wrong. 


SECTION   V. 

Barbarous  treatment  of  native  converts — Bibles  burnt  and 
hid — Converts  flee  to  the  mountains — Houses  and  furniture 
destroyed — Portuguese  flee  to  foreign  vessels — Gratitude — 
Prayer  for  enemies — Narrow  escapes — Boy  twelve  years 
old  knocked  down — Aged  women  beaten  and  left  for  dead — 
A  man  murdered — 1000  converts  flee  to  West  India  Islands 
— State  of  those  left  at  Madeira — Petition  to  the  Queen  oj 
Portugal — The  Bishops  pastoral. 

If  foreign  protestants  were  driven  by  violence 
from  the  island,  we  may  readily  suppose  that  the  state 
of  the  Portuguese  Bible-readers  was  perilous  and  ter- 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  83 

rific.  They  were  persecuted  on  every  side.  Their 
neighbors,  who  still  adhered  to  the  Roman  church, 
the  priests  and  the  police  were  constantly  on  the  alert 
to  arrest  them.  They  were  forbidden  ?  to  read  the 
Scripture's,  or  to  pray  together  in  their  own  dwellings. 
Every  copy  of  the  word  of  God  on  which  the  priests 
could  lay  their  hands  was  immediately  committed 
to  the  flames.  But  thanks  be  to  God,  the  Bibles  were 
not  all  destroyed,  some  enclosed  their  Bibles  in  small 
boxes  and  buried  them  in  the  earth.  Others  opened 
a  place  in  the  stone  wall  of  the  house,  put  in  the 
Bible,  and  then  plastered  over  it.  Arid  others  wrap- 
ped them  in  cloth  and  hung  them  in  trees  of  very 
thick  foliage.  In  such  ways  as  ingenuity  and  piety 
could  suggest,  we  are  assured  by  those  who  know,  that 
at  least  50  Bibles  and  300  New  Testaments  were  pre- 
served from  the  destroyer  and  are  now  on  the  island. 
From  time  to  time  there  has  been  a  resurrection  of 
those  Bibles  that  were  buried  during  the  violence  of 
the  persecution.  The  fruits  of  "  the  seed  of  the  king- 
dom "  will,  we  trust,  yet  be  seen  in  Madeira. 

The  most  fearful  threatenings  had  been  uttered 
against  the  Portuguese  converts.  These,  as  we  shall 
see,  were  not  idle  words,  uttered  merely  for  effect. 
These  inoffensive  Christians,  who  desired  "  to  lead  a 
quiet  and  peaceable  life,  in  all  godliness  and  honesty," 
were  made  to  feel  the  full  import  of  these  terrible 
threatenings. 

"  At  length  a  series  of  attacks  was  commenced,  and 


84  PERSECUTIONS   OF   THE 

carried  on  without  opposition,  upon  the  houses  of  all  the 
Portuguese  families  who  had  left  the  Church  of  Rome. 
Every  night  we  heard  of  some  new  instance  of  violence 
and  cruelty,  till  at  last  they  felt  themselves  under  the  neces- 
sity of  seeking  safety  in  flight.  On  the  evening  of  the  5th 
many  houses  were  plundered  by  bands  of  -marauding  ruf- 
fkns,  and  sixty  or  eighty  of  the  converts  were  compelled  to 
leave  their  homes,  and  pass  the  night  in  the  mountains. 
Night  after  night  these  bands  continued  to  repeat  their 
desolating  work ;  and  in  greater  and  greater  numbers  were 
the  believers  driven  from  their  houses : — till,  on  the  Sun- 
day,  many  hundreds  of  Potuguese  subjects,  obnoxious  to 
the  priests,  only  on  account  of  their  adherence  to  the  Gos- 
pel truth,  had  fled  for  their  lives.  The  mob  had  broken 
open  their  doors,  and  destroyed  their  windows,  furniture, 
and  other  property ;  trampling  under  foot  the  grapes  and 
corn  of  those  who  possessed  vineyards  and  gardens.  When 
the  work  of  destruction  was  done  in  the  town  and  neigh- 
borhood, the  ruthless  persecutors  followed  the  scattered 
flock  to  the  mountains,  hunting  them  down  like  beasts  of 
prey.  Those  that  loved  Christ  were  hated  by  man.  For 
them  there  was  no  security — no  law.  They  were  pilgrims 
in  a  land  that  was  their  own.  Heirs  of  heaven,  they  were 
STRANGERS  in  their  native  Isle.  Had  they  remained  quietly 
in  their  houses,  who  can  tell  the  scenes  of  bloodshed  and 
murder  that  would  have  resulted  ?  But  these  they  had  left, 
and  were  praising  their  God  in  the  mountains  1  They  had 
fled  to  the  dens  and  caves  of  the  earth,  and  were  they  for- 
gotten or  deserted  there  1  Reader, '  can  a  woman  forget 
her  sucking  child,  that  she  should  not  have  compassion  on 
the  son  of  her  womb  ?  Yea,  they  may  forget,  yet  will  I  not 
forget  thee,'  Isaiah,  49  :  15,  saith  the  LORD.  Though  they 
had  lost  their  earthly  all,  Christ  was  still  their  own. 
They  were  sorely  tried,  and  vexed,  and  troubled,  but 
none  could  rob  them  of  that  precious  promise,  '  Lo ! 
I  am  with  you  alway,  even  to  the  end  of  the  world. 
Matthew,  28  :  20." 

This  was  truly  "persecution   for  righteousness 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  85 

sake,"  and  hence  the  sufferers  might  expect  the  con- 
solation to  be  found  in  these  words  of  the  Saviour, 
"  Blessed  are  ye."  They  trusted  in  HIM  who  is  the 
God  of  the  mountains  as  well  as  of  the  valleys.  On 
the  mountains  they  realized  that  they  were  under  the 
shadow  of  his  wings.  There  they  could  say,  "  God 
is  our  refuge  and  strength,  a  present  help  in  time  of 
trouble."  They  committed  themselves  into  the  hands 
of  that  Saviour  who  spent  the  whole  night  on  the 
mountains  in  importunate  prayer  to  God  for  his  dis- 
ciples. They  trusted  only  hi  Jesus  Christ  for  deliver- 
ance. 

"  By  thus  confiding  in  Jesus,  they  experienced  a  sense 
of  peace  and  security,  and  rejoiced  in  the  mountain  wilds 
with  a  joy  more  real  and  precious  than  any  that  the  world 
can  know.  Nor  were  they  disappointed  in  their  hopes. 
They  soon  heard  that  the  ship  William  had  received  on 
board  those  who  sympathized  in  their  cruel  sufferings. 
And  the  very  first  night  after  we  embarked,  several  oi 
the  poor  persecuted  ones  were  safely  treading  the  deck 
of  the  William.  It  was  a  truly  interesting  sight  to  see 
the  boat  sweep  along  side,  doubtful  at  the  moment  whom 
it  might  contain ;  then  to  see  one  after  another  mounting 
the  side  of  the  ship — casting  a  wistful  eye  around,  lest 
perchance  they  might  have  missed  the  looked-for  vessel ; 
to  witness  the  affectionate  meeting,  as  they  caught  the 
eye,  fcnd  afterwards  the  hand,  of  a  well-known  sympathiz- 
ing friend.  It  was  most  affecting  to  see  the  tear  of  joy, 
the  look  of  gratitude,  that  beamed  in  the  face  of  each  poor 
sufferer  as  he  first  set  foot  upon  an  English  deck,  and 
once  more  breathed  the  air  of  freedom  and  of  liberty. 
It  rejoiced  the  heart  to  see  the  tear  of  gladness — to  hear 
the  prayer  of  intercession  for  their  enemies,  and  the 
hymns  of  praise  and  gratitude  from  night  to  iu>ht,  as 
8 


86  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

their  numbers  increased,  and  they  now  flocked  in  crowds 
to  seek  amongst  strangers  that  shelter  which  their  coun- 
trymen refused  them.  Old  and  young,  strong  and  infirm 
girls,  and  women  with  children  at  their  breasts — all  hur- 
ried to  the  William,  knowing  that  here  were  hearts  beat- 
ing with  tender  affection  for  Christ's  suffering  flock. 

"  I  wish  I  could  recount  the  marvellous  escapes  of  some 
through  the  brushwood  of  the  mountains,  while  their 
enemies  were  in  full  pursuit — the  hair-breadth  escape  of 
others,  who  left  their  homes  at  midnight,  and  never  were 
permitted  to  enter  them  again — who  left  them  to  the  rob- 
ber and  the  plunderer,  and  never  found  shelter  more,  till 
they  found  it  in  the  William  of  Glasgow.  I  have  a  letter 
before  me  from  one  who,  writing  from  Trinidad,  speaks 
thus  of  her  wanderings  in  the  mountains  of  Madeira; — 
I  cannot  narrate  in  writing  the  afflictions  we  suffered, 
nor  even  by  word  of  mouth  could  I  tell  them.  I  can  only 
say  we  fled  from  our  home  on  Saturday  night,  and  wan- 
dered fugitives  for  thirteen  days.  But  God  in  his  mercy 
sent  us  a  ship  one  day  after  the  sad  9th  of  August,  to 
deliver  his  children  from  the  fangs  of  their  enemies,  and 
from  the  snares  of  the  devil.  We  cannot  give  the  thanks 
due  to  God  for  his  mercy  towards  us.  God  fulfilled  his 
word: — "  When  thou  passest  through  the  waters,  I  will  be 
with  thee ;  and  through  the  rivers,  they  shall  not  overflow 
thee ;  when  thoufwalkest  through  the  fire,  thou  shah  nnt  be 
burned,  neither  shall  thejlame  kindle  upon  thee."*'  Every 
night  added  to  the  list  of  native  converts  rescued  from 
the  assassins'  grasp.  But  all  did  not  escape  so  well. 
On  the  morning  of  the  9th,  the  day  of  attack  of  Dr.  Kal- 
ley's  house,  the  nephew  of  a  poor  woman,  who  had  just 
been  obliged  to  fly  from  the  house,  was  found  at  the 
door,  as  the  ruffians  came  to  attack  ft.  He  was  but 
twelve  years  old,  but  his  youth  was  no  protection.  He 
was  knocked  down  and  violently  beaten,  receiving  a 
dreadful  blow  in  the  head,  which  for  a  considerable  time 

*  Isaiah,  43:  2. 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  87 

confined  him  to  the  hospital.  On  the  same  day  a  poor 
old  woman  was  dreadfully  beaten,  and  the  mob,  supposing 
her  dead,  dragged  the  body  to  the  spot  where  two  of  the 
converts  had  been  buried  on  the  public  road.*  There 
they  laid  her  upon  the  grave.  She  remained  in  this  state 
a  considerable  time,  and  was  then  carried  to  the  hospital ; 
but  having  refused  to  attend  confession,  on  which  terms 
only  she  was  offered  her  life,  she  was  cast  out  to  perish. 
She  was  afterwards  taken  in  again,  and  notwithstanding 
one  arm  was  broken,  and  her  whole  body  a  mass  of  bruises, 
recovered,  and  sailed  in  the  Lord  Seaton  for  Trinidad. 
Poor  Mariasinha !  hers  was  one  of  the  most  fiery  of  all 
the  trials  of  those  stormy  days.  Canon  Telles  attacked 
her  again  and  again,  and  the  most  fearful  threatenings 
were  employed  to  force  her  to  confession.  She  was  five 
weeks  alone  amongst  her  enemies; — speaking  of  which 
time  subsequently  to  a  Christian  friend,  she  shuddered,  as 
she  thought  of  the  blasphemies  she  had  heard  from  the 
lips  of  the  other  invalids,  and  from  the  attendants.  May 
her  patience,  and  her  strong  and  simple  faith  have  been 
blessed  as  a  lesson  to  some  one  among  them !  It  is  inte- 
resting to  tell  how  this  poor  one  of  the  flock,  weak  both 
in  mind  and  body,  was  made  strong  to  witness  a  good 
profession  in  the  hour  of  trial.  During  this  conversation, 
which  the  English  lady  declared  to  be  a  solemn  lesson  to 


*  "  As  if  it  was  not  sufficient  for  the  church  of  Rome  to  be 
continually  persecuting  the  converts  to  Gospel  truth,  she  de- 
nies, in  direct  violation  of  the  laws  of  Portugal,  their  very  bo- 
dies sepulture  in  the  only  legal  cemetery,  and  decrees  that 
they  be  buried  in  the  public  roads.  Scarcely  twelve  months 
since  the  authorities  of  Madeira,  not  content  with  ordering  a 
protestant's  body  to  be  thus  buried  in  the  public  road,  insisted 
on  its  being  buried  in  front  of  his  own  door,  in  order  that  the 
family  might  daily  step  over  it.  Happily  the  rock  prevented 
the  accomplishment  of  this  iniquitous  design,  and  he  now  lies 
on  one  side  of  the  door.  Verily  '  the  righteous  perisheth,  and 
no  man  layeth  it  to  heart.'  Isaiah,  57:  1." 


88  PERSECUTIONS    OF   THE 

her,  she  said :  '  much  had  been  forgiven  her,  and  truly  she 
loved  much.'  Another  woman  was  treated  in  a  similar 
way  some  days  later,  and  shortly  after,  a  man  was  barba- 
rously murdered  in  open  day  by  five  or  six  ruffians,  who, 
not  content  wi.th  having  murdered  him,  jumped  and 
stamped,  like  fiends,  over  the  mutilated  remains.  For 
this  murder  four  men  were  committed  to  prison,  and  dur- 
ing the  week  a  jail  delivery  was  everywhere  spoken  of, 
as  the  work  of  the  coming  Sunday.  On  the  Saturday 
preceding,  being  the  eve  of  the  great  Mount  Festa,  the 
city  was  filled  with  strangers.  At  intervals  during  the 
day  two  English  ships,  lying  next  to  us,  fired  their  guns, 
to  show  the  people,  as  the  captains  remarked,  that  afloat, 
at  least,  the  English  could  and  would  protect  themselves. 
This,  I  believe,  gave  great  offence  to  the  Portuguese 
authorities ;  but  there  is  no  doubt  the  effect  on  the  peo- 
ple was  good. 

"  The  military  officers,  ashamed  of  the  scandalous  affair  ' 
of  last  Sunday,  met  together  in  their  quarters,  and  re- 
solved amongst  themselves  to  put  down  all  attempts  at 
disturbance,  independantly  of  any  requisition  from  the  civil 
authorities ;  '  seeing,'  as  they  said, '  that  the  administrator 
do  concelho  had  lost  the  public  confidence,  and  had  been 
the  promoter  (as  they  were  ready  to  prove,  if  the  inquiry 
were  proceeded  with)  of  all  the  disorders,  in  concert  with, 
the  Canon  Telles  and  other  priests ;'  and  a  message  to  this 
effect  was  sent  to  the  governor.  Throughout  the  week 
some  very  clever  and  ludicrous  squibs  were  posted  in  dif- 
ferent parts  of  the  town,  and  it  was  the  constant  work  ot 
the  police  to  search  them  out,  and  pull  them  down.  Some 
caricatures  also  appeared,  in  which  certain  public  charac- 
ters were  by  no  means  spared.*  On  Sunday,  the  16th  of 
August,  a  good  many  boats  were  pulling  and  sailing 

*  Some  wag  fixed,  among  other  papers,  on  the  door  of 
the  British  consulate — "  To  let,  with  immediate  possession" 
"  Furniture  for  sale,  the  occupier  being  about  to  leave  the 
Island"  tj-c. 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  80 

about  our  vessel,  with  insulting  parties  on  board,  singing 
songs  against  the  Calvini  stas,  and  in  one  we  recognized 
the  boys  who  held  the  lights  before  the  ruffians  on  the 
night  of  the  Angustias  outrage,  as  they  entered  the  inva- 
lid's chamber.  Crowds  of  people  were  in  the  town  from 
all  parts  of  the  Island.  Upwards  of  two  hundred  assem- 
bled, as  on  the  previous  Sunday,  in  the  neighborhood  of 
the  cathedral,  armed  with  bludgeons;  but  on  hearing  of  the 
determination  of  the  military,  and  not  meeting  with  their 
friend  the  police  magistrate,  as  they  had  done  before,  dis- 
persed, or  rather  went  in  search  of  the  native  converts  in 
the  country,  fearing  that  an  attack  of  the  jail  would  only 
meet  with  certain  defeat  and  loss.  The  two  neighbor- 
ing ships  continued  firing  their  guns  at  intervals  through- 
out the-  day,  for  which,  I  believe,  they  incurred  the  penal- 
ty of  a  consular  reprimand. 

"  The  William  had  now  received  on  board  all  the  con- 
verts she  could  accommodate,  and,  as  it  was  impossible  for 
these  poor  persecuted  ones,  either  to  appear  on  shore,  or 
to  satisfy  the  priests'  demands,  it  was  necessary  that  some- 
thing should  be  done  to  remove  the  difficulties  of  procuring 
their  passports.  A  deputation  accordingly  waited  on  the 
governor,  and  obtained  from  him  a  dispensation  as  to  per- 
sonal application,  and  also  as  to  the  certificates  of  church 
attendance,  which  are  always  insisted  on  before  a  passport 
is  given.  So  glad  were  the  authorities  at  this  time  to 
sacrifice  any  consideration  to  allay  the  fever  which  they 
had  themselves  excited." 

Thus  did  the  great  Head  of  the  Church  prepare 
the  way  for  the  flight  of  his  people  from  their  native 
country !  What  a  company  was  this !  What  a  spec- 
tacle for  the  19th  century!  Parents  and  children, 
husbands  and  wives,  brothers  and  sisters,  are  sepa- 
rated from  each  other.  Among  thtse  tender,  natural 
and  social  relations,  some  are  persecutors  on  shore, 
and  others  are  fugitives  on  the  vessel.  Who  can  tell 
8* 


90  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

the  agony  of  these  persecuted  disciples  about  to 
leave  their  country  and  friends  for  everl  What 
were  their  feelings,  when  they  thought  of  the  dark- 
ness, delusion  and  bigotry  in  which  their  relatives 
were  involved; — when  they  anticipated  that  their 
next  meeting  would  be  at  the  judgment-seat  of 
Christ,  and  especially  when  they  thought  of  the  des- 
tiny of  those  who  persecute  the  children  of  God? 

The  day  of  their  departure  arrived.  What  a  day 
for  them !  Alas  !  What  a  day  for  Madeira !  It  seems 
as  though  the  Gospel  was  to  be  taken  away  from 
that  infatuated  people :  it  looks  like  the  departure 
of  the  Saviour  from  their  coasts :  it  reminds  us  of 
his  declaration  to  the  bigoted  priests  and  Pharisees 
who  despised  and  rejected  him :  "  I  go  my  way,  and 
ye  shall  seek  me,  and  shall  die  in  your  sins ;  whither 
I  go,  ye  cannot  come."  But  our  prayer  is,  that 
they  may  not  be  abandoned  to  their  delusions.  May 
the  light  of  the  glorious  Gospel  yet  shine  upon 
them,  and  may  they  yet  rejoice  in  that  light. 

"On  Sunday, the  23rd  of  August,  the  William  loosed 
her  sails,  and  slowly  and  beautifully  glided  out  of  the  Bay 
Funchal.  There  was  something  of  deep  solemnity  about 
of  every  motion — carrying,  as  she  was,  two  hundred  chris- 
tians  from  the  land  of  their  fathers,  to  seek  a  refuge  in  a 
land  of  strangers.  Most  of  this  large  party  had  left  their 
homes  at  night,  and  could  not,  without  risking  their  lives, 
return  to  their  ruined  cottages  to  collect  any  little  property 
that  might  be  left.  Many  of  them  came  on  board  with 
nothing  but  the  clothes  they  had  on,  and  these  in  tatters 
from  their  wanderings  in  the  Serras.  Yet  during  the  days 
we  sojourned  among  them  in  that  ark  of  refuge,  not  a  word 


CHRISTIANS    AT   MADEIRA.  91 

of  repining  reached  our  ears,  except  from  one  or  two  un- 
converted members  of  large  families,  who  had  not  yet  learn- 
ed to  love  the  cause  for  which  the  rest  rejoiced  to  suffer. 
The  language  of  all  the  others  was  that  of  joy  and  thank- 
fulness to  Him  who  had  called  them  '  out  of  darkness  into 
his  marvellous  light ;'  Peter,  2:9;  and  who  had  now  in 
his  mercy  delivered  them  from  their  enemies  on  every  side, 
and  gathered  them  together  in  one  family,  and  into  one 
refuge.  The  more  that  was  seen  of  this  persecuted  flock, 
in  circumstances  the  most  trying,  the  higher  did  their 
Christian  principle  rise  in  the  estimation  of  all.  Those 
only  who  know  the  general  character  of  the  Portuguese 
can  form  a  just  estimate  of  the  total  change  that  must 
have  passed  on  these  converts.  They  had  become  '  new 
creatures'  indeed.  In  the  distribution  of  clothes  to  the 
necessitous,  Matthew,  5  :  44,  it  was  most  gratifying  to 
witness  the  good  feeling  shown  by  all  on  the  occasion — 
to  see  not  merely  their  willingness  to  share  with  one  another 
the  bounty  of  their  Christian  friends,  but  their  eagerness 
to  tell  of  the  wants  of  others  more  destitute  than  tttemselves. 
And  in  no  one  instance  was  there  an  attempt  to  deceive,  by 
any  concealment  of  what  they  possessed.  The  mate  and 
steward  both  repeatedly  remarked,  lihat  they  had  never 
seen  folk  love  one  another  as  these  folk  did.'  Among  the 
two  hundred  and  eleven  passengers  of  the  William,  there 
was  one  Romanist  family,  who  had  long  persecuted  the 
converts,  and  was  now  seeking  a  passage  to  Trinidad  as 
emigrants.  Their  extreme  poverty  excited  the  lively  com- 
passion of  those  around  them.  After  the  converts  had 
each  received  from  the  hand  of  charity  their  small  supply 
of  clothing,  some  of  them  came  aft  to  their  benefactors 
on  the  poop,  and  begged  to  know  if  they  might  now  con- 
sider it  as  their  own  property,  and  act  accordingly.  They 
were  asked  the  reason  of  the  question,  when  they  said,  it 
was  their  wish  to  obey  the  Lord's  command — '  Love  your 
enemies,  bless  them  that  curse  you,  do  good  to  them  that  hate 
you,  and  prayfor  them  which  despitefully  use  you,  and  per- 
secute you.'  They  were  cheerfully  assured  that  they  might, 


02  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

and  it  was  pleasing  to  see  them  share  their  scanty  store 
with  their  former  enemies ;  thus  affording  a  most  beautiful 
specimen  of  the  spirit  by  which  they  were  animated. 

"  Their  conduct  throughout  was  such  that  the  Roman- 
ists openly  expressed  their  wonder  and  astonishment. 
They  saw  those  who  had  little  properties,  (and  there  were 
both  land  and  householders  in  the  William's  band  of 
Christians,)  parting  with  their  houses  and  land,  and  all  they 
possessed,  for  the  smallest  trifle,  counting  '  all  things  but 
loss,  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesua 
our  Lord.'  Philippians,  3  :  8.  One  Portuguese  gentleman, 
talking  on  the  subject,  wound  up  by  saying,  that '  if  he 
were  called  upon  to  choose  a  religion  suddenly,  and  with- 
out further  thought,  he  believed  he  should  fix  upon  that 
of  these  people,  because  lie  saw  them  suffer  without  com' 
plaining.' 

"  As  was  their  conduct  under  persecution  on  shore,  so 
was  their  conduct  afloat.  They  had  chosen  Christ,  and  the 
only  subject  of  their  glorying  was  the  Lord  Jesus.  They 
looked  not  back  upon  the  world,  with  all  its  pleasures. 
From  it,  and  from  self,  they  had  been  weaned  by  the  Spi- 
rit of  that  God,  who  had  been  their  friend  through  evil 
report,  and  through  good  report;  who  had  been  more 
than  a  brother  to  them,  in  sorrow  and  in  joy,  by  day  and 
by  night,  at  all  seasons,  and  in  all  circumstances.  They 
knew  that  He,  who  had  thus  watched  over  them  would 
not  desert  them  in  the  land  to  which  they  were  now  being 
driven  before  the  persecuting  hand  of  man.  Christ,  when 
on  earth,  said  to  his  disciples,  '  When  they  persecute  you 
in  this  city,^Zee  ye  into  another.'*  The  Christian's  kingdom 

*  "  Matthew,  10  :  23.  After  reading,  in  the  simplicity  of 
their  faith,  the  words  '  if  they  have  persecuted  me,  they  will 
also  persecute  you,'  John,  15  :  20,  and  '  when  they  persecute 
you  in  this  city,  flee  ye  into  another,'  they  felt  that  they  must 
suffer  persecution,  as  God  had  said  so.  And  after  talking  to- 
gether on  the  subject,  they  applied  to  a  Christian  friend  as  to 
what  they  should  do  when  persecution  came,  for  they  could  not 
flee  to  other  cities,  unless  God  were  to  opeu  a  way  for  them 


CHRISTIANS   AT   MADEIRA.  93 

is  not  of  this  world :  his  kingdom  is  a  kingdom  set  up  by 
the  God  of  heaven.  It  is  a  kingdom  which  shall,  in  God's 
own  good  time,  break  in  pieces  and  consume  'all  other 
kingdoms,  but  shall  itself  stand  for  ever.'  Dan.  2  :  44. 
Rather  than  sacrifice  one's  inheritance  in  that  kingdom, 
it  were  well  to  flee,  during  a  whole  lifetime,  from  city  to 
city,  or  from  one  land  to  another,  however  severe  the 
trials,  however  great  the  earthly  losses,  however  cruel 
the  personal  sufferings.  '  The  disciple  is  not  above  his 
master,  nor  the  servant  above  his  lord.  It  is  enough  for 
the  disciple  to  be  as  his  master,  and  the  servant  as  his  lord.' 
Matt.  10  :  24,  25.  '  If  we  suffer,  WE  SHALL  ALSO  REIGN 
WITH  HIM.'  2  Tim.  2  :  12. 

"And  now  why  was  all  this  grievous  persecution  carried 
on  against  that  little  flock  ?  Were  they  traitors  to  their 
country  ?  There  were  none  more  loyal.  Were  they  dis- 
turbers of  the  peace  ?  None  were  more  peaceful.  Never, 
perhaps  were  the  members  of  any  church  more '  likemind- 
ed  one  toward  another,  according  to  Christ  Jesus,'  Rom. 
15:  5,  than  the  little  flock  at  Madeira.  Never  was  there 
simpler  faith,  simpler  hope,  simpler  love.  Shining  as  lights 
'in  the  midst  of  a  crooked  and  perverse  nation,'  they 
held  'forth  the  word  of  life;'  Phil.  2:  15,  16;  con- 
stantly provoking  each  other  to  love  and  good  works. 
Their  humility,  gentleness,  guileless  simplicity,  and  burn- 
ing love,  were  seen  and  acknowledged  by  their  most 
bitter  enemies.  Like  the  meek,  who  shall  inherit  the 
earth,  they  would  fain  have  been  suffered  quietly  to 
delight  themselves  in  the  abundance  of  peace.  As  fol- 
lowers of  the  Prince  of  Peace,  they  were  peaceable  and 
peacemakers.  They  desired  peace  with  God,  peace 
with  man,  peace  at  home,  peace  abroad.  But  peace  was 
not  to  be  purchased  at  the  expense  of  principle.  'The 

through  the  sea.  His  answer,  delivered  four  years  before,  they 
now  called  to  mind,  '  if  persecution  should  come  to  Madeira, 
God  would  also  send  ships  to  deliver  those  who  keep  his  word, 
as  surely  as  he  delivered  the  Israelites  from  the  power  of 
Pharaoh." 


94  PERSECUTIONS    OF    THE 

wisdom  that  is  from  above  is  first  pure,  then  peaceable.' 
James,  3:17.  To  appease  the  enemies  of  Jesus,  they 
would  not  cease  to  read  and  obey  the  word  of  God.  AND 

THIS  WAS  THE  SUM  AND  GROUND  OF  THEIR  OFFENCE.     They 

would  obey  the  injunction  of  their  Saviour,  to  "  search  the 
Sciptures,"  John  5  :  39,  and  learn  of  Him,  Matt.  1 1  :  29, 
instead  of  subjecting  their  minds  and  will  to  the  gui- 
dance and  thraldom  of  their  fellow  sinners,  who  in  vain 
were  serving  God,  '  teaching  for  doctrines  the  command- 
ments of  men.'  Mark,  7  :  7." 

In  the  ship  William  there  were  about  two  hundred 
of  these  exiles,  and  soon  after  this,  the  Lord  Seaton 
took  about  the  same  number.  Besides  these  400 
souls,  others  fled  to  the  various  vessels,  and  sailed  for 
the  West  India  Islands.  About  one  hundred  landed 
at  Demerara,  and  about  the  same  number  fled  to 
St.  Vincent,  and  also  to  St.  Kitts.  Between  600 
and  700  went  to  Trinidad,  while  others  landed  at 
other  islands. 

We  do  not  know  the  precise  number  of  those  who 
have  fled  from  Madeira.  We  have  recently  heard 
of  refugees  from  Madeira,  in  British  Guiana.  Others 
are  yet  to  be  heard  from.  But  we  know  of  ONE 
THOUSAND  on  the  islands  we  have  named.  These 
have  sacrificed  their  country,  property,  relatives, 
friends,  and  all  on  earth  for  the  sake  of  their  attach- 
ment to  the  Gospel. 

Some  made  efforts  to  sell  their  property,  when 
they  were  about  to  leave,  that  they  might  have 
some  means  for  their  voyage.  But  no  one  would  buy 
only  at  an  immense  sacrifice.  One  man  whose  pro- 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  95 

perty  was  worth  $1500  sold  it  for  $100,  &c. 
Those  who  had  a  large  and  valuable  property  could 
not  sell  at  all.  Those  who  had  small  possessions, 
worth  $400,  or  $500,  could  get  nothing  for  them. 

These  converts,  flying  for  their  lives,  could  not 
take  their  property  with  them,  and  an  attempt  to 
recover  it  after  they  left  Madeira,  was  hopeless. 
Hence  all  they  had  of  this  world's  goods,  was  sacri- 
ficed. Some  brought  only  the  clothes  they  wore, 
and  some  fled  in  their  night  dresses. 

The  state  of  those  who  remained  at  Madeira  is 
very  uncomfortable  and  painful.  A  brief  extract 
from  the  narrative  of  Capt.  Tate  will  give  the  reader 
a  sad  view  of  their  condition. 

"  There  are  still  many  protestant  prisoners  confined  in 
the  jail  of  Funchal,  some  of  whose  cases  are  hard  and 
distressing  in  the  extreme.  The  following  is  the  case  of 
six  now  in  the  jail,  and  given  in  the  Defensor,  one  of  the 
public  newspapers,  dated  the  30th  May,  1846 — the  editor 
of  which,  it  may  be  here  remarked,  was  threatened  with 
murder  in  August  last.  '  On  the  20th  of  the  current 
month,  there  was  tried  in  open  court  a  cause  of  impor- 
tance, because  involving  one  of  the  most  serious  constitu- 
tional questions.  In  November  of  last  year  several  per- 
sons of  the  parish  of  Santo  Antonio  having  met  one  Lord's 
day  evening,  in  their  own  house,  to  listen  to  the  Bible, 
several  police  officers,  and  persons  whom  they  called  to 
aid  them,  went  thither  and  summoned  those  individuals  to 
surrender  themselves  prisoners;  and  entering  into  their 
house,  against  their  will,  one  of  the  police  wounded  the 
owner  of  the  house ;  they  did  not,  however,  succeed  in 
arresting  him  till  next  day,  when  soldiers  went  thither  from 


06  PERSECUTIONS    OF   THE 

the  city  for  that  end.  The  public  prosecutor  accused  them 
of  the  crime  of  resistance  of  justice.  Dr.  Barradas  defend- 
ed the  accused.  The  police  and  their  assistants  were  wit- 
nesses for  the  prosecution.  All  of  them  concealed  the  fact 
of  their  having  entered  the  house,  but  this  was  proved  by 
the  declaration  of  one  of  themselves  at  a  previous  ex- 
amination, and  by  a  witness  for  the  defence. 

"  In  vain  did  the  advocate  show  that  there  was  no  case 
of  disobedience  or  resistance,  for  they  were  not  charged 
with  any  crime,  on  account  of  which  the  police  could  legally 
have  sought  to  arrest  them.  They  were  only  charged  with  re- 
sisting the  police; — except  in  cases  of  delktum  flagrans  no 
one  can  be  arrested  without  the  written  order  of  a  legal 
authority,  and  the  police  had  gone  without  any  such  order; — 
the  house  of  a  citizen  is  an  inviolable  asylum,  into  which 
no  one  can  effect  a  violent  entrance — therefore  the  police 
and  their  assistants  were  guilty  of  assault; — where  law 
ends,  tyranny  begins,  and  it  is  the  right  and  duty  of  every 
citizen  to  resist  it.  In  vain,  with  these  and  many  other 
arguments,  whose  evidence  no  sensible  and  impartial  man 
could  resist^  did  he  demonstrate  that  in  the  facts  imputed 
to  the  defendants  there  was  no  crime,  but  the  legitimate 
exercise  of  a  constitutional  right.  Notwithstanding  all, 
the  jury  found  in  these  facts  the  crime  of  resistance 
proved ;  and  some  jurymen,  I  am  informed,  lamented  that 
there  were  not  more  counts  against  them,  for  they  would 
have  declared  them  all  proved. 

"  When  the  jury,  the  natural  guard  'of  constitutional 
privileges,  sanction,  by  their  decisions,  arbitrary  acts  which 
violate  their  privileges,  alas  for  liberty !  To-morrow  they 
may  be  the  victims  of  the  same  illegal  acts  which  they 
sanction  to-day.  Who  will  then  regard  their  cry  ?  Ty- 
ranny is  like  fire ;  vires  acquirit  eundo.' 

"  These  prisoners  were  condemned  to  ten  months'  im- 
prisonment, counting  from  the  date  of  their  arrest,  and 
though  these  ten  months  were  completed  on  the  1 6th  of 
September  last,  they  were  retained  in  jail,  and  were  still 
there  in  tlie  end  of  December,  without  any  prospect  of  release, 


CHRISTIANS    AT   MADEIRA.  97 

because  the  public  prosecutor  had  appealed  against  the 
sentence  as  not  sufficiently  severe !  Appeals  are  sometimes 
unanswered  for  years ! ! 

"The  widowed  mother  of  two  of  the  prisoners  had  been 
arrested  along  with  them,  but  was  released  without  trial. 
Her  store-house  was  burnt  to  the  ground,  and  her  dwel- 
ling set  on  fire  by  incendiaries,  onthe  2nd  of  January,  1846, 
since  which  time,  having  been  obliged  by  the  persecution 
to  flee  to  the  West  Indies,  she  has  fallen  a  victim  to  fever. 
Her  husband  was  buried  in  the  public  road  in  1845  on 
account  of  his  adherence  to  Gospel  truth." 

To  show  more  fully  the  state  of  the  converts  on 
the  island,  we  refer  to  the  action  of  the  public  offi- 
cers, priests,  <fcc.  A  petition  was  drawn  up  and  sent 
to  the  Queen  of  Portugal,  begging  her  to  issue  a  de- 
cree "  against  foreign  missionaries  and  their  agents, 
foreign  and  native."  One  hundred  and  seventy  eight 
persons  signed  this  petition.  Among  the  signers 
were  the  civil  governor,  judges,  public  prosecutor, 
thirty  eight  priests,  and  eighty  one  who  were  rela- 
tives of  the  priests.  Canon  Telles  circulated  the 
petition  and  obtained  signatures. 

The  course  pursued  by  the  Roman  catholic  bish- 
op of  Madeira  has  been  very  oppressive  to  the  Bible- 
readers,  or  native  protestants.  He  ordered  that  all 
young  persons  should  be  confirmed  according  to  the 
rites  of  the  Romish  church,  and  all  the  inhabitants 
should  attend  confession  and  mass.  Those  who  dis- 
obeyed this  order  were  to  be  proceeded  against  for 
heresy  and  apostacy.  By  this  the  converts  who  can- 
not consent  to  be  partakers  of  such  idolatry,  are 
9 


98  PERSECUTIONS    OF  THE 

constantly  subject  to  arrest  and  imprisonment.  What 
then  must  be  the  condition  of  those  friends  of  the 
Bible  at  Madeira ! 

This  is  the  revival  of  the  old  forms  of  persecution 
,  so  popular  and  effective,  when  the  papal  inquisitions 
were  in  the  glory  of  their  power,  and  by  which  so 
many  millions  of  devoted  disciples  have  suffered,  and 
groaned,  and  died.  Surely  the  inquisitors  have  suc- 
cessors in  the  19th  century,  whether  the  apostles 
have,  or  not.  The  re-appearance  of  this  form  of  per- 
secution, enforcing  uniformity  by  authority,  presents 
humiliating  evidence  that  the  Roman  church  at  Ma- 
deira is  not  in  sympathy  with  the  progress  of  the 
age.  The  same  means  are  employed  to  compel  obe- 
idience  to  her  claims,  that  were  used  with  unrelent- 
ng  cruelty  in  centuries  past. 

The  bishop  who  left  Madeira  for  Lisbon  in  the 
beginning  of  1846,  saying,  that  he  would  not  return 
until  Dr.  Kalley  was  driven  away,  returned,  and  is- 
sued his  PASTORAL  on  the  30th  of  October  in  the 
same  year.  This  is  a  wonderful  document  for  the 
nineteenth  century,  and  deserves  some  attention  as  a 
manifesto  of  the  views  of  the  Romish  church,  re- 
specting the  persecution  of  heretics  in  this  age. 

The  bishop  speaks  of  the  "  proud  and  satanic 
philosophy  of  the  inimical  man,"  (i.  e.  Dr.  Kalley,) 
"  spreading  and  burning  the  fertile  and  pious  field  of 
the  Church."  To  the  influence  of  this  philosophy 
he  ascribes  the  potatoe-disease,  and  other  calamities 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  99 

that  have  visited  the  country.  He  speaks  of  the 
divine  aid  and  mercy  in  enabling  them  to  drive  away 
the  heretics.  He  says  to  his  flock,  that  "  the  Lord 
compassionating  your  troubled  situation,  condescended 
to  excite  and  direct,  by  way  of  MODERATION  and 

CHARITY  (!)    your    PURIFIED    RELIGIOUS    ZEAL   (!)    and 

NATURAL  ENERGY,  and  by  an  extraordinary  mode, 
and  perhaps  strange  in  the  eyes  of  the  world,  to  snatch 
from  the  midst  of  this  flock,  already  almost  torn  to 
pieces,  THAT  WOLF  from  Scotland.  Blessed  be  the 
God  of  mercies,  and  Father  of  all  consolation,  who 
thus  condescended  to  SUCCOUR  us,  and  CONSOLE  us." 
As  an  expression  of  their  gratitude  and  joy,  in  view 
of  the  things  that  had  been  done,  he  orders  that  in 
all  the  churches  they  "  sing  the  hymn  Te  Deum 
laudamus." 

When  the  tidings  of  the  Bartholomew  massacre 
reached  Rome,  in  1572,  and  the  pope  and  cardinals 
marched  to  the  church  of  St.  Louis  to  give  thanks 
unto  God  for  the  victory  over  the  protestants,  then 
the  pope  ordered  the  "Te  Deum  laudamus  "  to  be  sung. 
What  then  is  the  difference  between  popery  in  1572 
and  in  1846?  And  what  further  evidence  do  we 
need  to  prove  that  it  is  one  and  the  same  at  the  in- 
terval of  three  centuries. 

This  pastoral  was  published  in  the  newspapers 
at  Madeira,  and  at  the  same  time  was  issued  as  a 
tract.  It  accused  Dr.  Kalley  of  dictating  to  the 
people  those  doctrines  of  yesterday,  conceived  in  impi- 


100  PERSECUTIONS    OF   THE 

cty,  by  caprice,  and  extracted  FROM  THE  DARK  BO- 
SOM   OF   PROTESTANTISM." 

Captain  T****.  states  that  "  a  lady  connected 
with  the  Church  of  England,  in  Madeira,  distributed 
copies  of  this  pastoral  as  prizes,  to  the  most  deserving 
children  in  the  school  of  which  she,  and  others  of  our 
countrywomen,  have  the  superintendance  and  charge." 
Thus  she  aided  the  Romish  Church  in  the  work  of 
persecution. 

In  this  "  pastoral  "  the  bishop  exhorts  them  "  to 

unite  devoutly  their  prayers  in  thanksgiving  to  the 

-Lord  for  having  taken  from  this  people  the  scourge  of 

heresy  with  which,  in  the  days  of  his  anger,  he  had 

visited  them" 

In  view  of  such  sentiments  as  are  spread  over 
the  pages  of  this  document,  we  are  constrained  to 
exclaim:  what  a  change  must  be  effected  in  the 
mind  of  that  bishop !  He  will  yet  see  these  perse- 
cuted disciples  in  that  vast  assembly  at^the  last  day, 
and  will  recognize  the  Great  Judge  as  their  friend 
and  advocate.  What  will  be  the  feelings  and  the 
despair  of  all  persecutors  of  the  disciples  of  Christ, 
when  they  will  hear  him  declare  that  they  have 
persecuted  Him,  and  he  will  proceed  against  them 
as  such  persecutors: 

May  the  daily  prayers,  offered  by  theconverts 
from  Madeira  for  the  conversion  of  those  who  have 
cast  them  into  prison,  and  driven  them  from  their 


CHRISTIANS    AT   MADEIRA.  101 

country,  be  graciously  answered;    so  that  the  final 
destiny  of  persecutors  may  not  be  theirs. 


SECTION  VI. 

State  of  the  Portuguese  Refugees  at  Trinidad. — Missionary 
Report  of  Rev.  Mr.  Hewitson,  of  Scotland. 

Let  us  now  view  these  persecuted  Christians  after 
their  forcible  departure  from  their  native  country 
under  the  most  afflicting  circumstances.  Whether 
they  would  fall  into  the  hands  of  friends  or  enemies, 
they  could  not  tell.  How  they  could  be  kept  from 
hunger  an^L  nakedness,  while  they  had  not  with 
them  the  means  of  procuring  food  and  clothing,  they 
could  not  tOT.  They  were  also  entirely  ignorant  of 
their  final  destination.  Like  the  ancient  Patriarch, 
they  "  went  out,  not  knowing  whither  they  went." 
In'  what  part  of  the  world  they  could  find  a  perma- 
nent home,  or  a  place  where  they  might  sojourn  dur- 
ing the  rest  of  their  pilgrimage,  was  entirely  un- 
known to  them. 

They  had  heard  that  hi  the  island  of  Trinidad 
they  might  enjoy  liberty  of  conscience,  and  freedom 
9* 


102  PERSECUTIONS    OF   THE 

to  worship  God.  This  made  that  island  the  place 
of  greatest  attraction  to  them.  The  anticipation  of 
a  country  where  they  might  worship  God,  and 
"  search  the  Scriptures  "  undisturbed  by  their  ene- 
mies, absorbed,  for  the  time  being,  all  other  considera- 
tions. It  was  something  like  the  anticipation  of  hea- 
ven to  the  weary  and  suffering  Christian.  What  was 
country,  or  wealth,  or  the  luxuries  of  home,  com- 
pared with  the  undisturbed  exercise  of  Christian  and 
social  worship !  The  former  they  had  sacrificed,  that 
they  might  enjoy  the  latter.  They  had  "  taken  joy- 
fully the  spoiling  of  their  goods,  knowing  they  had  in 
heaven  a  better  and  an  enduring  substance."  To 
worship  God  together  here,  to  enjoy  the  communion 
of  saints,  and  thus  to  have  a  pledge,  or  fortaste  of 
that  "  better  country,"  was  in  their  estimation  the 
most  desirable,  the  richest  of  earthly  privileges. 

In  their  flight  some  found  refuge  in  the  United 
States  and  in  other  countries,  but  the  most  of  them 
fled  to  the  West  India  Islands,  and  the  largest  com- 
pany to  Trinidad.  We  have  some  interesting  facts 
respecting  the  character,  the  influence,  and  the  con- 
dition of  the  600  or  700  who  found,  in  Trinidad,  a 
temporary  shelter  from  the  storm  that  raged  so  vio- 
lently at  Madeira. 

The  Rev.  W.  H.  Hewitson,  of  the  Free  Church 
of  Sc  otland,  had  labored  among  the  Portuguese  at 
Madeira  from  May  1845  to  May  1846.  From  thence 
he  returned  to  Scotland  about  three  months  before 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  103 

the  terrible  persecution  in  August,  1846.  When  he 
heard  in  Scotland  the  sad  tidings,  that  those  to  whom 
he  had  preached  the  Gospel,  and  to  whom  he  was 
most  ardently  attached,  had  passed  through  such 
"  fiery  trials,"  and  had  been  driven  from  their  coun- 
try, his  heart  was  deeply  affected.  He  resolved  at 
once,  in  the  spirit  of  Christian  love,  to  follow  them 
in  their  wanderings,  and  to  seek  their  spiritual  and 
temporal  welfare. 

We  cannot  do  better  than  to  spread  out  before 
the  reader  the  excellent  report  of  Mr.  Hewitson.  In 
the  perusal  of  this  he  will  become  more  intimately 
acquainted  with  the  character  and  peculiar  situation 
of  this  band  of  exiles. 

"  Towards  the  end  of  January,  1847, 1  arrived  amongst 
the  Portuguese  converts  at  Trinidad,  intending  to  pass 
three  months  in  their  company,  administering  word  and 
ordinance.  The  meeting  was,  on  both  sides,  a  very  joyful 
one,  as  may  well  be  supposed  from  the  endearing  rela- 
tionship previously  subsisting  betvveeen  us  in  Madeira, 
and  formed  in  circumstances  of  peril  and  difficulty,  which 
were  well  fitted  to 'make  it  more  than  ordinarily  endearing. 

"  These  dear  exiles  of  the  Lord  Jesus  were  in  Trini- 
dad two  or  three  months  before  my  arrival.  On  reaching 
the  island,  they  had  necessarily  no  small  hardships  and 
privations  to  undergo.  The  Lord,  however,  did  not  leave 
them,  nor  forsake  them.  He  had  mercifully  delivered 
them  out  of  the  hands  of  their  enemies  at  home,  and  in 
the  land  of  strangers;  He,  who  is  the  strangers'  God,  took 
upon  Himself  the  burden  of  their  cares.  He  raised  up 
some  to  take  them  by  the  hand,  and  to  show  them  kind- 
ness for  His  name's  sake.  Some  were  found  willing  to 
spend  and  be  spent,  in  order  to  alleviate  their  fresh  diffi- 
culties and  distresses.  They  and  their  benefactors  were 


104  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

unacquainted  with  one  another's  language, — but  the  in- 
stinctive recognition  of  the  mutual  brotherhood  in  the 
Lord,  facilitated  intercourse,  and  made  sympathy  intel- 
ligible, though  not  expressed  in  words.  May  the  blessing 
of  our  God,  who  '  thinketh  upon  the  poor  and  needy,' 
come  richly  down  on  all  who  gave  to  these  poor  and 
•needy  disciples  of  Jesus  '  a  cup  of  cold  water,'  for  Je- 
sus' sake. 

"  Before  adverting  to  the  spiritual  condition  of  the  re- 
fugees, I  shall  let  you  know  in  what  way  the  Lord  has 
been  pleased  to  provide  for  their  temporal  necessities. 
On  their  arrival,  a  considerable  number  of  them  were  en- 
gaged by  planters  to  labor  on  sugar  estates.  Some  of 
these  were  placed  on  an  estate  situated  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  marshy  ground,  and,  as  might  have  been  expect- 
ed, were  soon  prostrated  by  an  attack  of  fever,  which,  in 
several  instances,  terminated  in  death.  A  speedy  remov- 
al of  all  who  survived  from  the  pestilential  neighborhood, 
in  which  they  had  been  so  unhappily  located,  to  the  more 
salubrious  air  of  the  capital,  was  found  to  be  necessary. 
The  removal  took  place,  I  believe,  in  consequence  of  an 
order  from  the  governor  of  the  island, — and  I  have  great 
pleasure  in  taking  this  opportunity  of  bearing  testimony  to 
the  kind  exertions  which  his  excellency,  Lord  Harris,  was 
always  ready  to  make  on  behalf  of  the  refugees.*  Those 
who  were  employed  on  sugar  plantations  in  more  salu- 
brious localities  than  the  one  above  referred  to,  were  en- 
bled  to  continue  their  labors  without  experiencing  so 
much  injury  of  bodily  health ;  but  they,  too,  were  occa- 
sionally disabled  by  an  attack  either  of  dysentery,  or  of 
intermittent  fever ; — ophtalmia  likewise  prevailed  amongst 
them.  I  have  no  hesitation  in  saying,  that  the  result  of 
the  experiment,  whicli  necessity  constrained  them  to  make, 
has  been  unfavorable  to  the  hope  that  they  will  be  equal 


*  "  Lord  Harris,  when  at  Madeira,  had  always  shown  great 
ympathy  for  the  persecuted  protestants.  J.  R.  T." 


CHRISTIANS    AT   MADEIRA.  105 

to  the  hardships  connected  with  cane  cultivation  in  Tri 
nidad,  until  a  lengthened  residence  in  the  island  has  in- 
ured them  to  the  scorching  heats  and  drenching  rains  of 
its  tropical  climate.  When  I  arrived  I  found  only  about 
fifty  individuals  (including  children)  who  were  supported 
by  the  labors  of  cane  cultivation,  and  of  these  only  about 
sixteen  were  actually,  or  in  a  condition  to  be,  employed  in 
these  labors.  Others  obtained  employment  on  cocoa  plan- 
tations ;  and,  as  their  labor  is  chiefly  under  the  shade  of 
trees  thickly  planted,  they  are  saved  from  the  dangerous 
effects  of  protracted  exposure  to  the  rays  of  a  vertical 
sun.  One  disadvantage  of  their  situation  arises  from  the 
great  humidity  of  the  atmosphere,  which,  in  not  a  few  in- 
stances, has  occasioned  intermittent  fever,  or  ague. 

"  The  greater  proportion  of  the  exiled  brethren  have 
found  occupation  in  the  capital  of  the  island,  Port  of 
Spain,  or  its  vicinity.  Not  a  few  of  them  are  distributed 
in  domestic  service  among  the  families  resident  there. 
Some  are  occupied  in  gardening  and  similar  rustic  labor. 
A  few  have  commenced  shopkeeping  on  a  small  scale, 
being  unable  to  gain  a  livelihood  by  any  other  means. 
While  those  of  them  who  are  masons,  carpenters,  and 
shoemakers,  are  endeavoring,  in  their  respective  depart- 
ments of  labor,  to  earn  a  livelihood.  The  female  converts, 
who,  in  Madeira,  were  able  to  support  themselves  by  nee- 
dlework, are  still  dependent  on  the  same  means  of  sup- 
port, but  their  earnings  are  comparatively  small  and  pre- 
carious. While  some  of  the  brethren  are,  by  the  goodness 
of  God,  in  comfortable  enough  circumstances,  not  a  few 
have  such  difficulties  to  struggle  with  as  tend  at  once  to 
keep  them  hanging  in  daily  dependence  on  the  Lord,  and 
to  give  permanency  to  the  impression — the  persuasion  in 
their  minds,  that '  this  is  not  their  rest.'  May  God,  of  his 
infinite  mercy,  grant  that  this  tendency  of  their  dependent 
circumstances,  and  precarious  means  of  support,  may  be 
manifested  in  permanent  and  blessed  effect.  The  troubles 
of  Madeira  formerly  said  to  them, '  Arise  ye,  and  depart, 
for  this  is  not  your  rest,'— and  the  difficulties  of  Trinidad 


106  PERSECUTIONS   OF   THE 

say  to  them  now, '  Arise  ye,  and  depart,  for  THIS  is  not 
your  rest.'  , 

"  The  state  of  religion  among  our  fellow-countrymen 
in  the  latter  island  is,  with  a  very  few  exceptions,  ex- 
tremely depressed;  and  it  is  unnecessary  to  speak  ot 
the  state  of  religion  among  the  French  and  Spanish  Ro- 
man catholic  colonists,  who  have  no  religion  at  all.  This 
common  prevalence  of  a  carnal,  or  irreligious  spirit,  ope- 
rates injuriously  in  regard  to  the  temporal  interests  of  not 
a  few  of  the  Portuguese  converts,  for  their  religious  pro- 
fession and  character  expose  them  to  the  derision,  the  ne- 
glect, or  even  the  hostility  of  the  godless  and  profane. 
This  remark  chiefly,  though  not  exclusively,  applies  to 
the  case  of  such  of  the  brethren  as  are  in  the  situation  of 
domestic  servants. 

"  Passing  now  to  the  spiritual  state  of  the  refugees,  I 
shall  take  the  liberty  of  transcribing  part  of  a  letter 
which  I  addressed  to  the  editor  of '  The  English  Presby- 
terian Messenger,'  and  which  appeared  in  that  periodical 
four  months  ago.  The  letter  referred  to  has  the  advan- 
tage of  embodying  the  impressions  which  I  had  when  still 
in  the  midst  of  the  little  church  of  exiles.  The  date  of 
the  letter  is,  'Port  of  Spain,  Trinidad,  March  30th,  1847.' 
'  Dear  brother,  it  is  now  two  months  since  I  reached  Tri- 
nidad, and  commenced  my  labors  among  the  Portuguese 
emigrants.  They  had  previously  been  meeting  regularly 
on  Sabbath  days,  for  the  purpose  of  social  worship,  the 
service  being  conducted  by  the  elders  and  deacons. 
Those  of  them  who  were  communicants  before  leaving 
Madeira,  had  likewise  enjoyed  the  privilege  of  communion 
at  the  Lord's  table  in  the  presbyterian  church  of  this  city, 
or  in  that  of  Arouca. 

" '  In  this  island  there  are  a  considerable  number  of 
Portuguese  from  Madeira,  who  came  here  staunch  Roman 
catholics ;  and  of  these  several  have  been  led,  by  means 
of  intercourse  with  their  converted  countrymen,  to  em- 
brace the  protestant  faith.  Three  of  these  have  express- 
ed a  desire  to  be  admitted  to  the  Lord's  table,  and  ano- 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  107 

ther  of  them  travelled  eighteen  miles  last  Saturday  even- 
ing in  order  to  attend  public  worship  with  us  on  the 
following  day.  One  of  the  most  recent  of  the  converts 
from  popery,  and  one  whose  heart  seemed  to  have  been 
truly  opened  by  the  Lord  to  receive  the  word  of  grace, 
is  laboring  under  a  white  swelling  at  the  knee,  which 
makes  amputation  necessary,  as  the  only  means  of  saving 
his  life.  Two  or  three  Sabbaths  ago,  this  man,  yielding 
to  an  irresistible  desire  to  hear  the  Gospel  in  public,  made 
the  dangerous  effort  of  travelling  to  church  on  crutches, 
and  back  again — a  painful  journey  of  nearly  two  miles. 
Surely  such  as  he  will  rise  up  in  the  judgment  against 
those  who,  possessing  greater  advantages,  yet  "  neglect 
the  great  salvation,"  and  "  forsake  the  assembling  of  them- 
selves together  "  in  the  house  of  God. 

" '  The  protestants  from  Madeira  who  have  taken  re- 
fuge here,  under  the  banner  of  Great  Britain,  already 
amount  nearly  to  the  number  of  four  hundred  and  fifty, 
and  there  is  the  prospect  of  this'  number  being  soon  in- 
creased by  the  arrival  of  at  least  one  hundred*  additional 
refugees.  Since  the  month  of  August  last  there  has 
been  a  succession  of  flights  from  Madeira,  and  that  of  the 
now  expected  band  of  refugees  will  form  the  last.  Yet 
there  is  a  seed  left  behind  in  Madeira,  and  the  Word  of 
God  is  open  in  the  hands  of  many.  A  letter  received  by 
last  packet  brings  us  the  joyful  intelligence,  that  "  the 
word  is  running  still,  and  being  glorified."  The  Lord's 
hand  will  most  surely  find  out  all  his  elect,  and  the  enmity 
of  man  will,  instead  of  frustrating,  be  made  subservient 
to  the  purposes  of  everlasting  love. 

"  '  Including  children,  there  are  more  than  three  hun- 
dred of  the  converts  in  Port  of  Spain  and  the  surrounding 
neighborhood.  This  is,  therefore,  the  principal  scene  of 
my  labors.  Here  we  have  two  meetings  for  worship  on 
Sabbath,  and  one  every  Tuesday  evening. 


*  Since  increased  to  upwards  of  two  hundred  and  fifty. 


108  PERSECUTIONS    OF    THE 

" '  We  had  the  Communion  here  on  Sabbath  last,  when 
eighty-five  compassed  the  Lord's  table,  all  but  myself 
being  Portuguese.  Many  of  these,  I  have  grounds  for 
believing,  are  strong  in  faith,  fervent  in  spirit,  rejoicing 
in  hope  of  the  Lord's  glorious  appearing,  and  truly 
desirous  of  walking  with  God  in  the  paths  of  truth  and 
holiness. 

"  '  During  the  last  two  months  sixteen  or  eighteen 
catechumens  have  been  examined  and  admitted  to  the 
Lord's  table.  Some  of  these,  in  the  course  of  their  ex- 
amination, have  given  very  satisfactory,  and  in  several  in- 
stances also,  very  touching  evidences  of  a  work  of  grace. 
The  first  awakening,  the  shining  of  a  new  light,  the  dis- 
covery of  the  heart's  corruption,  and  of  sin's  infinite  de- 
merit, the  discernment  of  Christ's  excellence  and  suitable- 
ness as  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  the  resting  upon  his 
finished  work  and  constant  intercession,  the  peace  of  con- 
science, the  love  to  God,  the  desire  of  holiness  in  heart 
and  life,  the  diligent  use"  of  means  for  the  end  of  sanc- 
tification,  the  inward  conflict  between  the  flesh  and 
the  spirit,  the  dependence  upon  Divine  grace  and  love : 
such  elements  or  symptoms  of  spiritual  life  have  not,  so 
far  as  could  be  ascertained,  been  wanting  in  the  expe- 
rience of  any  of  the  new  communicants  above  referred  to. 
But  the  evidence  afforded  of  their  having  been  matter  of 
experience,  was,  in  a  few  striking  cases,  peculiarly  clear, 
full,  and  affecting.  I  may  here  observe,  on  the  other  hand, 
that  among  the  converts  to  Protestantism,  there  are  some 
who  give  unequivocal  indication  of  being  still  "  in  the  gall 
of  bitterness,  and  in  the  bond  of  iniquity."  Of  these  a  few 
have  applied  to  be  taken  on  examination,  with  a  view  to 
communion ;  and,  in  one  or  two  cases,  I  have  erased  the 
names  of  such  applicants  from  the  list  of  catechumens, 
pressing  on  them  the  necessity  of  their  first  having"  repen- 
tance toward  God,  and  faith  toward  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 
Some  belonging  to  the  class  referred  to  seem  to  have 

treat  pleasure  in  hearing  the  word  of  God,  but  are  evi- 
ently  destitute  of  spiritual  discernment,  and  of  delight 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  109 

in  holiness.  They  have  "  the  lamp  "  of  God's  word  in  their 
hand,  but  they  have  not  "  the  oil "  of  God's  grace  in  their 
heart.  But  even  in  their  case  there  is  no  reason  to  des- 
pair. They  are  within  hearing  the  Gospel  call,  and  the 
way  of  access  is  still  open  to  the  mercy  seat.  Where  sin 
abounds,  there  grace  is  still  more  abundant.  We  have 
nothing  to  look  to  or  trust  in,  but  the  free  grace  of  God; 
and  if  God's  grace  were  not  free,  sovereign,  absolute  and 
irrespective  of  every  thing,  whether  good  or  bad,  in  man, 
we  might  well  despair.  Free  grace  is  the  preacher's  hope, 
strength  and  victory. 

" '  Above  one  hundred  of  my  people  are  settled  on  su- 
gar estates,  in  cocoa  plantations,  at  the  respective  dis- 
tances of  ten,  fourteen  and  eighteen  miles.  These  I  vi- 
sit from  time  to  time,  preaching  to  them  in  the  open  air 
under  the  shadow  of  the  trees,  when  there  is  no  conve- 
nient place  of  meeting  within  doors ;  and  some  of  these 
meetings  have  been  pleasant  and  refreshing. 

" '  In  addition  to  the  information  above  communicated, 
I  have  only  time  to  say  that,  in  May,  when  I  left  the  isl- 
and of  Trinidad,  every  thing  in  the  state  of  the  little 
church  seemed  full  of  promise  and  encouragement.  Se- 
nhor  Arsenio  Nicos  da  Silva,  who  had  been  appointed  by 
the  Free  Church  of  Scotland  to  go  out  to  Trinidad,  and  la- 
bor as  catechist  among  his  fellow-countrymen  and  fellow- 
exiles,  arrived  a  few  weeks  previous  to  my  departure,  and 
is  now  zealously  engaged  in  his  "  labor  of  love."  Recent 
letters  bring  the  gladdening  integllience  that  the  Lord- 
blessed  be  his  holy  name — is  still  giving  evidences  of  his 
gracious  presence  in  the  midst  of  the  little  church.  A- 
bout  three  hundred  meet  for  public  worship  on  Sabbath, 
and  on  other  occasions  a  considerable  number  meet  for 
the  purpose  of  uniting  in  prayer  and  meditation  on  the 
Word.  A  Sabbath  school  has  been  commenced,  and  the 
Portuguese  children  have  thus  the  opportunity  of  receiving 
regular  instruction,  besides  that  communicated  at  home, 
in  "  the  way  of  the  Lord."  Thirty  children,  or  more  than 
that  number,  are  in  attendance.  There  is  likewise  a  day- 
10 


110  PERSECUTIONS    OF    THE 

school,  and  I  hope  the  means  of  supporting  it  will,  through 
the  Lord's  goodness,  continue  to  be  supplied.  Now,  more 
than  ever  perhaps,  the  brethren  who  are  "  strangers  "  in 
Trinidad,  need  the  prayers  of  the  church.  They  arc  ex- 
posed to  temptations  more  dangerous,  because  more  sub- 
tile and  insidiously  seductive,  than  those  connected  with 
a  persecution  state.  To  be  attracted  by  the  world,  under 
its  mask  of  a  graceless  protestantism,  is  worse  than  to  be 
repelled  by  the  world  under  its  undisguised  form  of  ha- 
tred to  the  truth.  Let  the  church  then, — even  all  who 
love  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  who  have  heretofore  poured 
forth  supplications  in  behalf  of  the  persecuted  saints  of 
Madeira, — continue  in  earnest  prayer  for  them  to  the  Lord, 
that  they  may  be  "  kept  from  falling,  and  presented  fault- 
less before  the  presence  of  his  glory  with  exceeding  joy." 
It  is  good,  as  well  as  pleasant,  to  show  brotherly  love  to 
those  whom  Jesus  is  "  not  ashamed  to  call  his  brethren," 
and  to  bear  on  our  hearts  in  prayer  those  whom  Jesus 
bears  on  his  heart,  as  objects  of  his  high-priestly  interces- 
sion before  his  Father's  throne.' 

"  Such  is  Mr.  Hewitson's  interesting  account  of  this 
little  colony  of  exiles.  And  it  may  here,  perhaps,  be  as 
well  to  mention  that  Mr.  Hewitson's  ministrations  at  Ma- 
deira were  wholly  independent  of  Dr.  Kalley,  who  was 
not  even  aware  of  his  intended  mission  to  the  island  till 
after  Mr.  Hewitson's  departure  from  England.  They  first 
met  accidentally  in  Lisbon,  and  it  is  important  that  the 
reader,  in  his  judgment  of  Dr.  Kalley,  should  keep  in  his 
mind  his  entire  independence  of  the  labors  of  other 
protestants  in  the  great  and  common  cause  at  Madeira. 
Dr.  Kalley  had  always  strictly  kept  himself  within  the 
limits  unjustly  assigned  to  him  by  the  decision  of  the 
court  of  Relaqao  at  Lisbon.  Indeed,  so  uniformly  had  he 
done  this,  that,  although  a  law  of  the  inquisition,  dated 
1603  was  brought  into  operation  against  him,  a  law  which 
could  not  have  been  acted  on  against  a  subject  of  Portugal, 
in  consequence  of  its  direct  opposition,  both  to  the  spirit  and 
letter  of  the  existing  constitution,  his  very  enemies  could 
against  him." 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  Ill 

This  pleasing  history  of  the  spiritual  state  of  the 
Portuguese  converts  in  Trinidad,  furnishes  delightful 
evidence  of  the  genuineness  of  the  work  at  Madeira. 
Here  we  see  the  fruits  of  it,  and  they  are  of  such  a 
character  as  to  commend  this  work  to  our  confidence. 
Surely  it  is  the  Spirit  of  God  that  brought  these 
souls  out  of  the  dense  papal  darkness  that  shrouded* 
Madeira,  that  made  them  willing  to  make  sacrifices 
and  to  suffer  for  the  sake  of  the  Gospel,  and  now 
causes  them,  in  a  strange  land,  to  show  forth  the 
power  of  the  Gospel  by  the  holiness  of  their  lives. 


SECTION    VII. 

The  American  Protestant  Society  send  Ret.  M.  G.  Gonsahes 
to  Trinidad — Letters  of  Rev.  Arsenio  Nicos  De  Silva  to 
the  Society— Letters  of  Rev.  Alexander  Kennedy-- 
Appeal for  the  Portuguese — Sublime  object  for  benevo- 
lence. 

When  we  heard  of  the  arrival  of  these  600  refu- 
gees in  Trinidad,  a  deep  interest  was  awakened  within 
us,  to  inquire  into  their  spiritual  and  temporal  condi- 
tion. To  make  such  inquiry,  the  American  Protes- 
tant Society  sent  their  Portuguese  missionary,  Rev. 


112  PERSECUTIONS    OF  THE 

M.  G.  Gonsalves,  to  Trinidad,  in  the  winter  of  1847 
and  '48.  He  was  born  in  the  Roman  catholic  church 
at  Madeira.  Since  he  became  a  protestant  he  has 
resided  in  this  country,  and  for  several  years  has  been 
the  missionary  of  the  Society  among  the  5000  or 
6000  Portuguese  who  live  on  our  New  England  sea 
coast,  and  are  chiefly  engaged  in  the  whaling  business. 

Mr.  Gonsalves  found  the  Portuguese  in  Trinidad 
in  a  state  of  spiritual  prosperity.  They  gave  most 
pleasing  evidence  of  their  sincerity  and  faith  in  sacri- 
ficing property,  friends  and  country,  for  the  sake  of 
the  Gospel.  The  meetings  he  attended  with  them 
were  seasons  of  refreshing  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord.  Their  hearts  seemed  to  be  alive  to  the  vital, 
the  immortal  interests  of  the  soul.  The  pastor  and 
teacher  of  this  exiled  flock  was  the  Rev.  Mr.  De 
Silva,  a  native  convert  from  Madeira.  Of  this  excel- 
lent and  heavenly-minded  man  we  shall  give  a  more 
full  history  in  another  part  of  this  volume. 

Suffice  it  here  to  state,  that  he  was  toiling  faith- 
fully and  exhausting  his  bodily  strength  for  the  be- 
nefit of  his  people.  To  promote  their  highest  interests, 
both  in  this  world  and  that  to  come,  was  the  begin- 
ning and  the  end  of  all  his  plans  and  labors.  For  the 
welfare  of  the  Portuguese  he  lived,  and  for  them  he 
would  die. 

While  our  Portuguese  brethren  were  rejoicing 
together  in  the  cheering  hopes  of  a  brighter  world, 
their  temporal  prospects  were  dark  and  dishearten- 


CHRISTIANS    AT   MADEIRA.  113 

ing.  They  were  industrious  and  frugal  in  their  habits. 
They  were  farmers,  and  various  kinds  of  mechanics. 
They  were  ready  and  anxious  to  sustain  themselves 
by  the  labor  of  their  hands  ;  but  they  could  not  find 
employment  on  the  island,  that  promised  a  sufficient 
support  for  their  families.  They  were  in  a  suffering 
state,  and  were  looking  for  a  home  in  some  other  part 
of  the  world.  Their  attention  had  been  directed  to 
the  United  States,  as  a  free  and  happy  country,  where 
they  would  receive  Christian  sympathy,  enjoy  perfect 
freedom  of  worship,  and  might  sustain  themselves  by 
their  own  labor. 

When  Mr.  Gonsalves  returned,  Mr.  De  Silva  ad- 
dressed a  very  interesting  letter  to  the  executive 
board  of  the  American  Protestant  Society.  In  this 
letter,  which  will  appear  in  another  part  of  this  work, 
he  sets  forth  very  clearly  the  suffering  state  of  his 
brethren  in  Trinidad,  stated  their  object  in  desiring 
to  emigrate  to  this  countiy,  and  appealed,  through 
the  society,  for  aid  from  the  protestants  in  America. 
He  also  declared  his  willingness  to  go  with  his  peo- 
ple to  any  part  of  the  world  where  they  could  enjoy 
the  blessings  of  the  Gospel. 

Soon  after  the  reception  of  this  letter  from  Mr. 
De  Silva,  the  Society  issued  an  appeal  to  the  Ameri- 
can people,  calling  upon  them  to  aid  our  Portuguese 
brethren  in  emigrating  to  this  country,  and  also  in 
purchasing  lands  where  they  might  be  located  toge- 
ther as  a  colony. 

10*  v 


114  PERSECUTIONS    OF    THE 

This  appeal  closed  as  follows  : 

"  Such  an, appeal  has  never  been  made  to  us.  Six 
hundred  persons,  recently  from  the  persecutions  and  pri- 
sons of  their  native  country,  ask  a  home  among  us.  Shall 
they  be  denied?  They  ask  not  for  money,  but  land. 
Shall  we  refuse  it  ?  We  have  frequent  appeals  for  mis- 
sionaries and  colporteurs  at  the  West,  Here  is  an  op- 
portunity of  sending  600  at  once,  all  converts  from  the 
church  of  Rome,  who  will  be  faithful  witnesses  for  the 
truth  in  the  midst  of  Romanists  on  our  new  lands.  The 
expense  will  be  much  less  than  is  required  to  send  out  in- 
dividuals from  time  to  time  by  different  societies.  It  will 
be  such  a  colony  as  has  not  been  planted  in  the  West 
Who  can  tell  the  results  of  it?  Shall  there  be  a  response 
to  this  appeal,  or  shall  we  say,  "  Stay  and  suffer  in  Trini- 
dad, or  return  to  the  persecutions  and  prisons  of  Madei- 
ra?" Shall  we  who  enjoy  the  luxury  of  freedom,  thus 
trifle  with  the  sufferings  of  the  oppressed  ?  Shall  we 
thus  shut  off  sympathy  for  the  persecuted,  and  benevo- 
lence for  the  destitute  ? 

"  Among  these  persecuted  people  are  Mrs.  Alves,  her 
husband,  children  and  sister.  Mrs.  Alves  was  sentenced 
to  suffer  death  by  the  papal  court  at  Madeira  because  she 
would  not  say  that  the  wafer,  in  the  hands  of  the  priest, 
was  God.  She  and  her  sister  were  confined  about  three 
years  in  the  dungeons  of  Madeira. 

"We  call  upon  proteslanls  to  furnish  the  means  of 
defraying  the  expenses  of  the  passage  of  these  homeless  peo- 
ple to  our  shores,  and  of  purchasing  new  lands  for  them. 
Their  condition  is  such  that  there  should  be  no  delay. 
Literally,  they  are  strangers  and  pilgrims,  having  no  cer- 
tain dwelling-place.  Shall  this  be  to  them  the  land  of 
promise,  where  they  may  find  rest  from  the  persecutions 
of  their  enemies?" 

Immediately  after  the  publication  of  this  appeal, 
expressions  of  sympathy  were  made  in  various  parts 
of  the  country.  These  came  to  the  society  in  the  form 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  115 

of  donations  for  the  persecuted  Portuguese.  They 
were  pledges  of  the  interest  awakened  in  the  bene- 
volent community  in  behalf  of  this  suffering  people. 
There  is  a  feeling  or  sentiment  in  the  human  breast 
that  responds  to  the  calls  of  those  who  are  unjustly 
persecuted.  Such  appeals  especially  awaken,  and  call 
into  exercise,  the  benevolence  of  the  Gospel.  What 
a  field  for  the  action  of  benevolence  is  here  pre- 
sented. Here  are  six  hundred  Christian  exiles,  driven 
from  their  country  on  account  of  their  adherence  to 
the  simple  truths  of  the  Gospel,  having  no  home,  no 
means  of  support,  and  ready  to  go  to  any  land  where 
they  can  enjoy  religious  liberty.  In  their  helplessness 
they  stretch  out  their  hands  towards  us,  and  implore 
our  aid.  They  beseech  us  to  give  them  a  home  on 
our  prairies,  or  in  our  western  forests,  where  they 
may  cultivate  the  soil,  worship  God  without  perse- 
cution, and  educate  their  children  in  the  principles  of 
Christianity,  and  find  a  peaceful  grave. 

There  is  not  only  a  heavenly  charity  in  the  bene- 
volence that  should  secure  these  comforts  and  privi- 
leges to  these  homeless  and  deeply  afflicted  disciples, 
but  there  is  a  noble  and  generous  sublimity  in  the 
object.  What  enterprise  more  grand  and  sublime 
than  the  planting  of  such  a  colony  of  Christians  ! 
Another  company  so  numerous,  and  rescued  from 
such  scenes  of  suffering,  is  not  to  be  found  on  the 
globe.  What  benevolent  heart  and  hand  could  be 
closed  against  their  claims  1  Who  would  not  desire 


116  PERSECUTIONS    OF   THE 

to  see  the  influence  of  such  a  colony  at  the  West, 
especially  upon  the  church  of  Rome  ?  Who  would 
not  desire  that  these  six  hundred  expatriated  Portu- 
guese, with  their  posterity,  should  rise  from  this  soil 
in  the  resurrection  at  the  last  day. 


SECTION   VIII. 

Arrival  of  sixty  or  seventy  Portuguese  in  New-York,  under 
the  care  of  the  American  Protestant  Society — Appeal  for 
clothing  and  provisions — Response — Character  of  these 
converts — Instances  of  personal  suffering — Imprisonment 
— Escape,  $-c.  cj-c. 

While  the  appeal  for  six  hundred  sufferers  was 
before  the  American  people,  and  the  subject  of  funds 
to  defray  the  expense  of  emigration,  and  to  purchase 
lands  for  them,  was  agitated  ;  while  we  were  prepar- 
ing to  send  for  them  as  soon  as  the  means  could  be 
obtained,  a  number  arrived  in  this  city.  Upwards  of 
fifty  of  them  came  directly  from  Trinidad,  and  nine 
from  the  island  of  St.  Kitts,  where  about  one  hun- 
dred had  fled  from  Madeira.  These  persons  had  ob- 
tained the  means  of  paying  their  passage.  Many 
others  of  their  brethren  and  sisters  would  have  come 
with  them,  could  their  passage  have  been  paid.  But 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  117 

on  account  of  their  poverty  they  were  obliged  to  se- 
parate from  each  other.  Parents  and  children,  hus- 
bands and  wives,  brothers  and  sisters,  were  separated 
by  the  sailing  of  this  company.  This  added  much  to 
their  trials,  although  there  was  a  perfect  agreement 
among  themselves  respecting  the  persons  who  should 
come  at  this  time.  Those  who  remained  on  the  isl- 
ands were  sustained  by  the  hope  of  meeting  their 
friends  in  this  country  in  some  future  day,  if  God 
should  open  the  way  before  them. 

These  sixty  or  seventy  exiles  came  to  the  Ameri- 
can Protestant  Society  for  advice,  for  protection,  and 
for  support.  Upon  their  arrival  they  were  taken  to 
the  Sailor's  Home,  and  boarded  at  the  expense  of  the 
Society.  As  they  were  ignorant  of  our  language  it 
was  impossible  to  obtain  immediate  employment  for 
them.  The  society  judged  that,  at  present,  it  would 
be  more  economical,  as  well  as  more  pleasant,  for  the 
Portuguese,  to  rent  buildings  in  which  they  might 
reside,  where  we  might  supply  them  with  daily  pro- 
visions. This  was  done,  and  from  August  last  to  the 
present  time,  (March,)  they  have  been  sustained  by 
the  Society,  through  the  benevolence  of  the  Christian 
community.  Efforts  were  made  to  send  them  to  the 
West  during  the  past  autumn,  but  without  success. 
To  send  them  there  without  any  suitable  arrange- 
ment for  their  comfort  and  support,  would  justly 
have  exposed  the  society  to  the  censure  of  an  intelli- 
gent community.  The  only  course,  therefore,  was  to 


118  PERSECUTIONS    OF    THE 

keep  them  here  until  spring,  when  we  trusted  that 
God,  in  his  kind  providence,  would  direct  them  to  a 
home  in  the  West. 

When  they  landed  they  were  not  only  without 
the  means  of  subsistence  in  a  strange  country,  sur- 
rounded by  those  who  spoke  an  unknown  language, 
but  they  were  also  without  any  clothing  suitable  for 
the  approaching  winter.  An  appeal  was  made  to  the 
Christian  community  for  clothing  and  food  for  these 
destitute  and  exiled  disciples.  The  response  to  this 
appeal  was  so  prompt  and  liberal  as  to  give  cheering 
evidence  of  the  existence  of  Christians  in  our  land 
who  sympathize  with  the  Saviour  in  the  person  of 
his  suffering  people.  The  offerings  came  from  various 
sections  of  the  country.  The  aged  and  the  young,  the 
rich  and  the  poor  contributed. 

Many  of  the  contributions  were  accompanied  with 
expressions  of  sympathy  and  interest  that  were  very 
grateful  and  consolatory  to  these  persecuted  chris- 
tians.  Frequently  have  we  seen  the  tear  of  gratitude 
start  from  the  eye,  when  they  were  informed  of  the 
kind  sentiments  expressed  in  these  communications, 
and  of  the  donations  for  them.  Repeatedly  have  we 
heard  the  response  from  their  lips  that  were  wholly 
incompetent  to  utter  the  feelings  of  their  hearts, 
"  We  thank  God  first,  for  all  these  things,  and  then 
we  thank  the  people,  the  kind,  Christian  people." 

The  friends  of  the  persecuted  have  often  request- 
ed a  narrative  of  the  sufferings  of  these  exiled  chris- 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  119 

tians.  To  give  a  full  history  of  the  personal  sacrifices, 
imprisonment  and  sufferings  of  each  individual,  would 
swell  this  volume  beyond  our  original  design.  Yet 
we  will  give  the  reader  such  a  collection  of  incidents 
and  facts  as  will  show  that  their  sufferings  have  not 
been  of  an  ordinary  character,  and  such  as,  we  trust, 
will  impress  upon  his  mind  a  deeper  sense  of  obliga- 
tion to  God  for  civil  and  religious  liberty  than  he  has 
ever  felt. 

At  the  same  time  we  will  give  a  brief  sketch  of 
some  of  the  interesting  incidents  connected  with  their 
conversion,  showing  how  the  spirit  of  God  has  led 
them  from  papal  darkness  into  the  glorious  light  of 
the  Gospel. 

The  following  instance  of  conversion  we  give  just 
as  it  has  been  narrated  to  us  by  the  person  himself: 

In  the  year  1841,  on  the  14th  of  August,  N. 
Vieira  and  two  young  friends,  having  heard  of  the 
fame  of  Dr.  Kalley,  while  on  their  way  to  the  feast 
of  the  celebrated  virgin  of  the  mountain,  called  on 
the  doctor  merely  out  of  curiosity. 

After  the  usual  interchange  of  salutations,  accord- 
ing to  the  customs  of  the  Portuguese,  N.  Vieira  said, 
Dr.  Kalley,  we  wish  to  purchase  a  Testament  for  our 
friend  Henry.  Who  will  teach  Henry  to  read  the 
good  book  1  said  Dr.  Kalley.  I  will,  said  N.  Vieira. 

Dr.  Kalley.  Can  you  read  1 

JV.  Vieira.  Yes,  sir,  I  have  read  the  catechism 
for  six  years  past  in  a  school. 


120  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

Dr.  K.  Do  you  believe  there  is  a  God  ? 

N.  V.  Yes,  sir,  I  do  believe  in  God. 

Dr.  K.  Give  me  some  sure  proof  of  His  ex- 
istence. 

N.  V.  He  made  the  ocean  and  the  fire. 

Dr.  K\  Do  you  believe  you  are  a  sinner  ? 

N.  V.  Yes,  sir,  we  are  all  sinners. 

Dr.  K.  How  do  you  expect  to  be  saved  ? 

N.  V.  By  my  good  works. 

Dr.  K.  Good  works !  What  good  works  have 
you  done  to  satisfy  the  demands  of  God's  law  against 
your  sins  1 

N.  V.  If  I  clothe  and  feed  the  poor,  these  good 
works  will  take  me  to  heaven,  after  passing  through 
the  purifying  fires  of  purgatory. 

Dr.  K.  My  friend,  Christ  came  into  the  world  to 
save  you.  He  has  given  his  life  for  you  ;  now  believe 
in  Christ,  read  his  words  of  advice  which  are  found 
in  the  Bible.  Read  in  the  sacred  book  the  kind  invi- 
tations of  his  Gospel. 

N.  V.  Sacred  Bible  !  I  do  not  know  such  a  book. 
I  never  saw  one. 

Dr.  K.  Here  is  one.  I  will  make  you  a  present 
of  this  holy  Book  if  you  promise  to  read  it  every  day 
to  your  family  after  the  labors  of  the  day.  When 
you  find  any  passage  you  cannot  comprehend,  write 
down  all  the  points,  and  when  you  come  to  the  city 
bring  them  to  me.  I  shall  be  always  happy  to 
see  you. 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  121 

These  young  men  walked  away  with  the  good 
Book.  N.  Vieira  gathered  his  mother,  and  two 
brothers  and  two  sisters  in  a  family  circle,  and  com- 
menced reading  God's  word.  He  began  with  the 
creation  of  the  world  and  continued  to  read  about 
the  wonderful  works  of  God,  until  their  interest  was 
so  great  that  they  could  not  keep  it  to  themselves  ; 
so  they  spoke  to  their  neighbors  and  friends,  from 
house  to  house",  of  this  new  and  wonderful  book. 
After  a  few  months  N.  Vieira  returned  to  Dr.  Kalley, 
and  informed  him  of  the  great  interest  he  felt  in  the 
Bible,  and  how  he  had  found  his  Saviour,  and  his 
own  dear  mother  and  others  were  weeping  over  their 
sins.  After  inquiring  after  Henry,  the  young  man 
who  had  received  the  New  Testament,  Dr.  Kalley  in- 
formed N.  Vieira  that  he  had  established  several 
schools  in  various  parts  of  the  Island,  and  would  like 
to  have  such  a  person  as  N.  Vieira  to  live  with  him, 
and  occasionally  visit  his  schools,  and  speak  to  teach- 
ers and  scholars  of  the  love  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Sa- 
viour. After  consulting  his  family,  though  they  could 
not  very  well  spare  him  from  the  labors  of  his  farm, 
he  gladly  accepted  this  offer. 

Dr.  Kalley  having  established  a  hospital  for  the 
sick,  requested  N.  Vieira  to  read  the  Bible  to  the  sick 
every  morning.  This  he  did,  and  felt  the  blessing  of 
Christ  resting  upon  his  soul  while  engaged  in  this 
good  work.  As  the  hot  season  drew  near  Dr.  Kalley 
hired  a  country  seat  for  the  summer  in  a  mountainous 
11 


122  PERSECUTIONS    OF   THE 

district,  called  St.  Antonio  Da  Serra.  Here  Dr.  Kalley 
established  a  school  and  appointed  Henry  schoolmas- 
ter. Many  of  the  friends  and  neighbors  of  N.  Vieira 
came  to  learn  to  read  and  to  hear  the  word  of  God, 
the  school  being  established  in  his  own  house. 

In  the  year  1843  the  Rev.  Mr.  Weed  arrived 
from  Scotland  to  take  charge  of  the  Scotch  church. 
As  he  was  about  to  administer  the  Lord's  Supper  on 
the  Sabbath,  N.  Vieira  and  another  Portuguese  con- 
vert by  the  name  of  Francisco  Pires  Scares,  requested 
permission  to  partake  of  the  holy  communion.  Dr. 
Kalley  told  them  of  the  consequences  that  might 
follow.  But  they  were  firm  in  the  faith  of  Jesus,  and 
by  the  grace  of  God  were  ready  to  die  for  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Their  greatest  desire  was  that 
Dr.  K.  might  not  suffer  for  their  sakes.  After  being 
duly  examined  by  the  protestant  ministers,  they 
were  admitted.  This  took  place  full  two  years  after 
these  brethren  had  forsaken  the  church  of  Rome. 
Four  days  after  the  communion  N.  Vieira  was  brought 
before  the  magistrates,  charged  with  having  abjured 
the  religion  of  his  fathers,  and  the  religion  of  the 
Portuguese  government. 

N".  Vieira  answered  the  authorities  with  much  firm- 
ness, to  the  import  that  he  had  never  received  reli- 
gion from  his  carnal  parents  ;  that  he  now  enjoyed 
pure  religion  in  his  heart,  which  he  had  received 
from  his  Heavenly  Father ;  he  had  found  his  Saviour, 
who  is  Christ  the  Lord.  And,  said  he,  as  to  purga- 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  123 

tory,  I  cannot  find  it  in  my  Bible.  The  mere  forms 
of  religion  h*ave  never  quenched  my  thirst,  but  now 
I  have  found  a  pure  fountain  in  God's  Word,  which 
satisfies  my  soul. 

Question  by  the  Judge.  Do  you  believe  in  the 
crucifix,  that  we  should  worship  the  image  on  the 
cross  ? 

N.  F.  Nay;  God  is  a  Spirit,  and  they  who 
worship  him,  must  worship  in  the  spirit  and  in  the 
truth. 

Judge.    Very  well ;  go  in  peace. 

There  was  a  scribe  present,  on  the  part  of  the 
government,  who  wrote  down  all  the  answers. 

On  the  next  Sabbath  the  excommunication  of 
N.  V.  and  his  friend,  F.  P.  S.,  was  pronounced  by  the 
parish  priests  in  all  the  churches,  forbidding,  by  the 
anathema  of  the  church  of  Rome,  the  receiving  them 
into  the  houses  of  the  people,  or  of  giving  them  even 
a  drink  of  water.  The  ignorant  portion  of  the  peo- 
ple were  afraid  of  the  Jesuits,  thinking  they  had  all 
power  in  heaven  and  earth.  But  those  who  had  ex- 
amined the  Bible,  thought  well  of  the  converts,  and 
approved  of  their  firmness  on  the  side  of  truth.  In 
the  midst  of  these  trials  the  Bible  was  searched  with 
more  intense  interest.  At  the  same  time  the  priests 
and  the  government  officers  were  determined  that 
the  first  two  protestant  Portuguese  communicants 
should  be  severely  punished,  that  others  might.be 
deterred  from  forsaking  the  Man  of  Sin.  One  of  the 


124  PERSECUTIONS    OF    THE 

Portuguese  converts,  a  young  woman  by  the  name 
of  Ursula,  overheard  some  conversation  about  the 
arrest  and  imprisonment  of  N.  V.  and  F.  P.  S.,  and 
hastened  to  the  house  of  Dr.  K.  and  informed  them 
of  the  immediate  danger,  for  it  was  determined  that 
these  two  should  die,  as  a  public  example,  that  the 
people  might  be  saved  from  Bible  heresy.  Ursula 
had  scarcely  time  to  relate  her  story  when  the  loud 
rap  of  the  police  was  heard  at  the  doctor's  gates. 
The  doctor  immediately  removed  his  library  case, 
there  being,  providentially,  a  niche  in  the  wall. 
There  he  hid  his  two  friends  in  a  narrow  space.  Hav- 
ing placed  the  library  case  back  again  into  its  accus- 
tomed place,  he  personally  assisted  the  police  in 
searching  the  whole  house,  even  through  the  ladies' 
apartments — some  of  them  being  sick  at  the  time. 
After  a  useless  search  the  police  went  away,  hoping 
for  better  success  some  other  time. 

These  brethren  were  hidden  in  the  houses  of  their 
friends  for  about  six  months,  until  a  manifesto  arriv- 
ed from  Lisbon,  saying  that  no  one  should  be  perse- 
cuted or  molested  for  religious  opinions.  But  the 
faith  of  Roman  catholic  governments  is  no  security ; 
it  is  but  a  mere  spider's  web  to  destroy  those  who 
have  been  made  free  by  the  grace  of  God. 

N.  V.  returned  again  to  the  arms  of  his  mother 
and  friends.  He  exchanged  places  with  Heniy. 
Henry  came  to  Dr.  K.'s  house,  and  N.  V.  took  charge 
of  the  Biblical  school  established  by  Dr.  K.  in  his 
own  house. 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  125 

When  the  authorities  saw  N.  V.  at  the  head  of 
the  school,  and  that  his  mother,  two  brothers  and 
two  sisters  paid  no  regard  to  the  confessional,  and 
rendered  no  obedience  to  the  priests,  they  were  very 
,much  enraged,  and  resolved  to  arrest  him.  Two 
officers  with  eighteen  men  surrounded  his  house  at 
night.  He  awoke  from  his  midnight  slumbers,  and 
finally  fled  to  the  mountains.  A  company  of  two 
hundred  soldiers  was  sent  by  the  government  to  ar- 
rest him.  They  pursued  him  upwards  of  a  month, 
but  were  not  able  to  find  him.  During  this  time  he 
never  slept  under  a  roof,  but  on  the  soil,  or  in  caves 
of  the  earth,  or  in  trees  of  thick  foliage.  He  had  no 
change  of  linen,  and  was  reduced  to  a  state  of  starva- 
tion. 

During  his  flight,  on  one  day  he  came  in  sight  of 
the  large  mansion  in  which  his  mother  lived,  about 
five  miles  from  the  city.  As  he  looked  down  from 
the  mountains  he  saw  the  soldiers  approach  the  old 
mansion  to  arrest  his  mother  and  family,  and  to  take 
them  to  prison.  His  mother,  his  sister  and  her  hus- 
band, and'  a  woman  living  in  the  family,  were  seized 
by  the  soldiers.  One  of  his  brothers,  in  delicate 
health,  was  taken,  and  was  compelled  to  eat  food 
that  was  nauseous  to  him,  with  the  threat  that  if  he 
refused  they  would  knock  him  down. 

Having  secured  their  victims,  they  broke  the  fur- 
niture, cut  open  the  beds  and  scattered  their  contents 
over  the  house.  They  then  started  with  their  cap- 


126  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

tives  for  prison.  They  held  in  their  hands  a  long 
stick  with  a  sliarp-pointed  iron  in  the  end  of  it,  that 
is  used  to  drive  their  cows  to  pasture.  The  old  lady 
being  somewhat  advanced  in  age,  did  not  travel  as 
fast  as  they  desired.  With  this,  therefore,  they 
pierced  the  flesh  of  his  mother,  hastening  her  to- 
wards the  prison,  and  saying  "  Go  along,  protestant 
granny,"  or  some  other  epithet  of  contempt.  From 
this  sad  spectacle  he  turned  again  to  the  mountains 
in  the  deepest  agony.  For  a  moment  he  felt  as 
though  his  soul  would  sink  within  him.  What  to  do 
he  knew  not.  His  mother,  sisters  and  brother  had 
gone  to  prison.  Many  of  the  converts  were  there 
already,  and  others,  like  himself,  were  fleeing,  pur- 
sued by  their  persecutors.  At  that  instant,  when  his 
courage  and  his  faith  were  severely  tested,  the  35th 
and  36th  verses  of  the  8th  chapter  of  Romans  came 
home  to  his  heart  with  power.  While  thinking  upon 
these  verses,  so  peculiarly  appropriate  to  his  own 
case  and  the  state  of  his  brethren,  there  came  into 
his  soul  the  consolation  and  the  triumph  of  the  per- 
secuted disciples  found  in  the  last  three  verses  of  the 
same  chapter,  37-39.  Now  he  was  prepared  for 
suffering  and  for  death,  as  the  Lord  might  appoint. 
He  continued  to  elude  the  soldiers  who  pursued 
him  until  he  was  almost  exhausted  for  the  want  of 
food.  The  manner  in  which  he  was  saved  from  death 
is  worthy  of  notice.  The  place  in  which  he  had  con- 
cealed himself  was  unknown  to  the  Christians  as  well 


CHRISTIANS    AT   MADEIRA.  127 

as  to  the  soldiers.  There  was  only  one  human  being 
that  knew  where  he  was,  and  that  was  a  Roman 
catholic  girl.  Her  heart  was  moved  with  compas- 
sion for  these  suffering  Christians.  She  did  not  dare 
to  tell  any  one,  not  even  her  parents,  that  she  knew 
where  he  could  be  found.  But  she  stealthily  took 
flour  from  the  barrel,  when  her  mother  was  absent, 
and  baked  a  cake  in  the  ashes.  She  then  rolled  it 
in  her  apron,  and  seizing  an  opportunity,  she  ran 
into  the  mountains  and  gave  it  to  him.  On  this  he 
lived  four  days.  This  cake,  and  this  only,  with  the 
blessing  of  God,  kept  him  from  starvation  and  gave 
him  strength  to  reach  the  deck  of  a  British  vessel. 
He  sailed  first  to  Demarara,  then  to  Trinidad,  and 
finally  to  this  city. 

The  reader  will  naturally  inquire  after  the  girl 
that  was  the  means  of  saving  his  life.  The  kindness 
of  her  heart  towards  the  persecuted  could  not  long 
be  concealed  from  the  spies  around  her.  This  kind- 
ness betrayed  her.  She  was  suspected  of  heresy, 
and  was  obliged  to  flee  for  her  life.  She  chose  af- 
fliction with  the  people  of  God,  rather  than  the  quiet 
and  pleasures  of  home.  She  escaped  from  those  who 
sought  her  life,  to  a  vessel  in  the  harbor,  and  sailed 
for  St.  Vincent.  There  she  was  seized  with  fever 
and  soon  found  a  grave  on  the  island. 

The  mother,  the  woman  who  lived  with  her,  and 
a  sister  and  brother-in-law  of  this  persecuted  bro- 
ther, who,  with  about  twenty  others,  were  arrested  at 


128  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

the  same  time,  were  put  on  board  of  the  Portuguese 
frigate  Diana,  the  largest  frigate  in  the  Portuguese 
navy.  The  officers  at  first  pretended  that  the  pri- 
soners were  all  to  be  taken  to  Lisbon  to  be  tried  for 
heresy ;  but,  a  few  days  after  this,  they  were  all  shut 
up  in  the  dungeon  of  Funchal,  where  they  were  kept 
in  close  confinement  about  two  years. 

In  this  dungeon  the  government  made  no  provi- 
sion for  the  poor  prisoners.  Unless  fed  by  the  hand 
of  charity  they  must  die  by  starvation.  Had  it  not 
been  for  the  kindness  of  foreign  residents,  who  minis- 
tered to  their  daily  necessities,  these  sufferers  would 
have  perished  by  starvation. 

When  about  two  years  had  elapsed  from  the 
time  of  their  arrest,  the  above  prisoners,  with  many 
others,  were  released,  with  permission  to  leave  Ma- 
deira for  the  British  islands,  or,  perhaps  more  cor- 
rectly, they  were  released  on  condition  they  would 
leave  for  ever  their  native  island. 

One  of  the  ships  freighted  with  these  expatriated 
Christians  touched  at  Demarara.  Among  those  who 
came  to  the  wharf  to  look  at  the  strangers,  was  the 
brother  whose  persecutions  we  have  just  narrated, 
who  had  made  Demarara  the  place  of  his  solitary 
residence.  To  his  utter  surprise  and  unspeakable 
joy,  he  found  on  board  his  mother,  his  brothers  and 
his  sisters,  and  friends  whom  he  left  in  the  dungeon 
in  Funchal  two  years  before.  Of  the  unutterable 
emotions  produced  by  such  an  unexpected  and  joy- 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  129 

ful  meeting,  in  circumstances  so  rare  and  thrilling, 
we  may  imagine,  but  it  is  idle  to  attempt  a  descrip- 
tion. Such  a  reunion  of  friends  after  such  a  separa- 
tion, symbolizes,  or  more  closely  resembles,  the  re- 
union of  the  people  of  God  in  heaven  than  any  event 
we  have  ever  witnessed. 

They  all  remained  some  months  at  Demarara, 
where  they  suffered  severely  from  the  fevers  that 
prevailed  on  the  island.  When  they  recovered  they 
sailed  for  Trinidad,  where  they  joined  their  brethren 
and  sisters  who  had  fled  before  them.  Some  of  this 
company  are  now  here  and  others  are  in  Trinidad. 

The  mother  of  N.  T.  V.,  whom  he  saw  bound  by 
the  soldiers  and  taken  to  prison,  is  yet  in  Trinidad, 
because  her  passage  could  not  be  paid  when  her  son 
sailed  for  New- York.  The  contrast  between  her 
present  and  former  situation  is  very  great.  At  Ma- 
deira she  occupied  a  large  mansion,  about  five  miles 
from  the  city  of  Funchal — her  house  well  supplied 
with  servants,  and  filled  with  the  luxuries  of  the  isl- 
and. But  now,  in  Trinidad,  she  lives  in  a  small  room, 
ten  or  twelve  feet  square,  and  subsists  on  the  plain- 
est diet,  and  is  grateful  when  she  can  obtain  it.  Yet, 
she  says,  she  is  more  happy  in  that  little  room  than 
she  was  in  Madeira  when  she  had  plenty  of  servants 
and  an  abundance  of  this  world's  goods. 

This  Christian  lady  has  not  only  sacrificed  all  of 
her  worldly  possessions  for  the  sake  of  the  Gospel, 
but  she  is  also  separated  from  her  husband.  He  re- 


130  PERSECUTIONS    OF   THE 

mains  a  Roman  catholic,  and  lives  in  quiet  possession 
of  the  property. 

Another  family,  among  those  who  are  now  with 
us,  who  were  known  to  be  the  friends  of  the  Bible 
and  of  social  seasons  of  prayer,  were  obliged  to  fly 
from  the  fury  of  their  persecutors.  To  this  family 
Mr.  De  Silva  frequently  came  in  the  evening,  when 
a  few  converts  would  be  present.  The  whole  time 
was  occupied  in  prayer,  in  reading  the  Scriptures, 
and  in  conversation  respecting  the  meaning  of  the 
passages  they  read.  This  house  was  about  a  mile 
from  the  residence  of  Mr.  De  Silva,  and  he  was  al- 
ways expected  to  take  the  lead  of  the  meeting.  But 
this  interesting  and  devoted  circle  of  Christians  were 
discovered  by  the  priests,  and  they  determined  to 
scatter  this  band  of  inoffensive  brethren,  who  were  so 
pleasantly  and  profitably  engaged  in  the  worship  of 
God.  The  plan  that  had  been  formed  of  burning 
this  house  was  providentially  made  known  to  the 
family.  At  that  time  the  houses  of  the  converts 
were  often  set  on  fire  while  the  inmates  were  asleep. 
By  this  timely  warning  the  family  fled  to  the  moun- 
tains, where  they  wandered  for  eighty  days,  when 
they  providentially  reached  a  vessel  and  sailed  for 
Trinidad. 

Another  family  among  these  sufferers  deserves  a 
special  notice.  The  father  of  this  family  was  a  very 
respectable  and  wealthy  citizen.  He  was  the  largest 
land-owner  on  the  island.  His  land  covered  four 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  131 

miles  in  extent.  He  was  also  an  officer  of  the 
government,  and  highly  respected.  This  man  was 
reported  to  the  government  as  one  who  read  the 
Bible  in  his  family,  and  who  denied  that  the  wafer 
was  the  real  blood  and  real  body  of  Jesus  Christ. 
The  warrant  was  made  out,  he  was  arrested  and 
brought  before  the  court.  He  was  required  to  do 
so  no  more ;  the  Bible  must  be  taken  from  his  fami- 
ly, and  he  must  renounce  his  heresy  about  the  con- 
secrated host,  or  wafer,  and  must  submit  himself  to 
the  rules  of  the  Roman  catholic  church.  These  re- 
quirements, he  very  calmly,  yet  decidedly,  assured  the 
court,  were  of  such  a  character,  and  so  utterly  at 
variance  with  his  conscientious  convictions  of  duty, 
that  he  could  not  submit  to  them.  The  court  remind- 
ed him  that  the  consequences  would  be  very  serious 
if  he  did  not  do  as  he  was  required.  He  replied, 
that  whatever  the  consequences  might  be,  his  con- 
victions of  truth  and  duty  were  clear  and  unshaken. 
He  gave  the  court  to  understand  that  his  mind  would 
not  be  changed  by  any  prospect  of  suffering  within 
their  power  to  inflict. 

Before  sentence  was  passed  upon  him,  the  court 
acknowledged  that  he  was  a  very  respectable  citizen, 
— that  he  had  never  violated  the  laws  of  his  country ; 
but  as,  in  the  present  instance,  he  would  oppose 
their  wishes  by  refusing  to  do  what  they  required, 
and  as  they  had  the  power,  they  must  punish  him. 
Sentence  was  then  pronounced  against  him.  He  was 


132  PERSECUTIONS    OF    THE 

taken  from  his  family  and  shut  up  in  prison.  For 
three  tedious  years  he  was  confined  in  a  gloomy 
dungeon.  This  was  the  penalty  for  reading  the 
Word  of  God,  and  refusing  to  adore  the  wafer  under 
a  Roman  catholic  government. 

We  have  been  much  pleased  with  the  excellent  spi- 
rit manifested  by  this  persecuted  brother.  We  inquired 
of  him  whether  he  did  not  think  it  was  hard  to  lie  in  the 
dungeon  three  years,  when  he  was  not  conscious  of  any 
crime.  "  Oh  !  no,"  he  replied,  "  it  is  not  hard,  if  you 
believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  in  the  Bible."  We 
then  remarked  that  "  Paul  and  Silas  prayed  and  sang 
praises  to  God  at  midnight,"  in  the  prison,  therefore 
it  was  possible  to  be  happy,  even  in  a  dungeon.  He 
replied,  he  often  thought  of  Paul  and  Silas  at  that 
hour  of  the  night,  for  he  was  awake,  and  he  wanted 
to  sing  the  praises  of  God  in  the  night,  but  he  was 
forbidden  by  the  priests  and  officers  to  sing  in  prison. 

It  deserves  to  be  recorded  that  the  converts  were 
confined  with  the  common  criminals  of  the  country, 
who  were  singing  their  vile  songs,  both  night  and  day, 
undisturbed,  while  the  first  note  of  praise  from  a 
Christian  sufferer  was  the  signal  for  severer  punish- 
ment. The  privilege  granted  by  pagan  Rome,  to  Paul 
and  Silas  in  the  prison  at  Philippi,  was  refused  by  pa- 
pal Rome  to  the  converts  in  the  prisons  of  Madeira. 

There  is  another  family  among  these  refugees  of 
whom  we  may  say  a  few  words.  The  Portuguese 
say  of  the  father  of  this  family,  he  was  not  only  a  rich 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  133 

man,  but  a  very  rich  man  in  Madeira.  In  conversa- 
tion with  him  a  short  time  since,  some  facts  in  his 
history  were  incidentally  brought  to  view.  Pointing 
him  to  some  grape-vines  near  us,  he  remarked  that 
the  grape-vines  had  saved  him  and  his  family  from 
prison.  I  requested  him  to  explain  how  this  was 
done.  He  replied  that  he  and  his  family  were  obliged 
to  flee  for  their  lives  from  their  house.  They  fled 
into  the  mountains  among  the  vineyards,  and  there 
they  were  concealed  under  the  vines.  The  soldiers 
and  the  priests  were  unable  to  find  them,  so  that  in- 
stead of  being  thrown  into  prison,  through  a  kind 
Providence,  they  were  directed  to  a  vessel  on  their 
coast,  and  were  landed  at  Trinidad. 

This  family  occupied  a  large  house  in  the  city, 
with  grounds  in  the  rear  covered  with  vines,  and  a 
rich  variety  of  plants  and  flowers.  To  be  driven  from 
such  a  home,  to  sleep  on  the  earth  with  no  shelter 
but  the  vine,  and  to  be  driven  from  their  country, 
leaving  all,  is  surely  a  great  reverse  of  circumstances. 
The  case  is  painfully  aggravated  when  we  call  to 
mind  the  cause  of  all  these  changes.  It  was  simply 
because  this  family  held  fast  to  the  Bible,  as  a  trea- 
sure above  all  price ;  because  they  would  obey  the 
Saviour  of  the  world  when  he  commands  "  SEARCH 
THE  SCRIPTURES,"  and  disobey  the  Roman  church, 
who  forbid  their  search ;  this  is  the  reason  why  they 
have  suffered  such  things,  and  now  seek  a  home  in  a 
foreign  country. 


134  PERSECUTIONS    OF  THE- 

Another  family,  consisting  of  father,  mother,  and 
a  son  three  years  of  age,  fled  and  hid  in  a  cave. 
There  they  lived,  and  like  David,  offered  their  impor- 
tunate prayers  to  God  from  the  darkness  and  soli- 
tude of  a  cave.  Ps.  142.  Here  they  were  secured 
from  the  police,  and  were  at  last  permitted  to  reach 
a  vessel  in  safety,  and  sailed  for  Trinidad. 

Mr.  Sylvester  and  his  wife,  another  family,  are 
the  most  advanced  in  life,  being  about  sixty  years  of 
age.  To  us  it  seems  hard  and  cruel  that  these  excel- 
lent people  should  be  driven  from  their  native  home, 
when  about  to  be  buried  with  their  fathers.  But 
they  endure  these  violent  changes  not  only  with  sub- 
mission to  their  heavenly  Father,  but  with  cheerful- 
ness, with  unwavering  faith  in  the  promises  of  the 
Gospel.  Yet  their  bodily  health  has  suffered  by  ex- 
posure and  changes  of  climate  and  of  habits  of  life. 
This  venerable  man  is  now  very  feeble,  confined  to 
his  room.  His  brethren  say  "  he  is  looking  out  for 
other  parts,  he  does  not  expect  to  be  here  only  a 
short  time,  he  looks  for  a  home  with  God  in  heaven!" 
Every  day  his  brethren  read  the  word  of  God  in 
Portuguese,  and  offer  prayer  at  his  bedside. 

We  inquired  of  him  whether  his  faith  was  strong 
in  Jesus  Christ.  He  replied,  "  Yes,  my  only  hope  is 
in  him.  If  I  have  not  faith  in  him  /  have  nothing, 
nothing.  Faith  is  all  that  is  left  for  me." 

Do  you  feel  the  presence  of  the  Saviour  on  your 
sick  bed  ?  "  Yes,  I  have  no  doubt  of  his  presence. 
He  is  with  me." 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  135 

Is  your  faith  as  strong  now  as  at  any  former 
time  ?  "  My  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  is  as  strong  as  it 
has  been  at  any  time,  but  I  do  not  say  it  is  strong 
enough." 

His  wife  is  also  very  delicate,  and  probably  not 
far  from  the  end  of  her  pilgrimage,  but  she  is  sus- 
tained in  all  her  trials  by  "  a  lively  hope  "  in  HIM  who 
is  "the  resurrection  and  the  life.."  Two  sons  and  two 
daughters  are  with  them,  who  indulge  the  same 
blessed  hope  of  salvation  through  the  blood  of  the 
cross.  One  of  the  daughters,  a  young  lady,  was  the 
first  of  the  family  to  take  the  Bible  and  to  read  it. 
She  was  the  agent  in  the  hands  of  God  in  bringing 
the  rest  of  the  family  to  a  knowledge  of  the  Gospel. 

When  we  asked  how  it  came  to  pass  that  this 
family  had  not  been  in  prison  with  their  brethren, 
they  quickly  replied,  "  We  fly,  we  fly,  that  is  the 
reason." 

Among  these  refugees  is  still  another  man  and 
his  wife,  who  have  been  great  sufferers.  They  were 
the  inmates  of  the  prison  nearly  two  years.  He  was 
not  only  bound  as  the  others  were,  but  his  hands 
were  crossed,  and  tied  fast  with  a  strong  leather 
strap.  His  wrists  became  perfectly  black  by  the 
pressure.  But  like  the  others,  they  rejoiced  that 
they  were  counted  worthy  to  suffer  for  the  sake  of 
Christ.  Their  days  and  nights  of  imprisonment  were 
seasons  of  sweet  and  precious  communion  with  the 
Saviour,  who  forsakes  not  his  persecuted  people. 


136  PERSECUTIONS   OF   THE 

Of  these  brethren  we  may  say  "  they  have  taken 
joyfully  the'  spoiling  of  their  goods,  knowing  that 
they  have  in  heaven  a  better  and  an  enduring  sub- 
stance." Time  would  fail  to  relate  the  many  inte- 
resting incidents  connected  with  their  conversion, 
their  persecutions,  and  their  flight  from  their  native 
country ;  incidents  that  make  visible  the  hand  and 
the  guidance  of  HIM  who  led  Israel  with  a  "  pillar 
of  cloud  by  day  and  a  pillar  of  fire  by  night."  That 
same  hand,  we  trust,  will  "  lead  them  through  the 
deep  "  into  our  western  wilderness.  There,  joined  by 
their  brethren  who  are  now  from  the  islands  of  the 
sea  looking  for  a  home  in  our  country,  they  will  form 
such  a  colony  as  has  not  been  planted  on  our  soil 
since  our  Puritan  fathers  landed  on  Plymouth  Rock. 
May  God  hasten  that  blessed  day. 

Such. a  colony  will  be  a  living  memorial  of  the 
persecutions  of  the  church  of  Rome  in  the  19th  cen- 
tury— a  living  testimony  of  the  triumphs  of  the  Gos- 
pel over  the  superstition  and  the  delusion  of  ages  in 
Madeira,  and  a  living  monument  to  all  the  world  that 
our  country  is  the  asylum  for  the  oppressed  of  all 
nations. 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  137 


SECTION    IX. 


Rev.  drsenio  Nicas  Da  Silva — His  conversion,  activity 
and  usefulness — Persecution — Struck  by  a  priest — An 
exile  in  Trinidad — Ordained  pastor  of  six  hundred  Por- 
tuguese exiles — His  arrival  at  New-York — Sickness — 
Death  and  litrial — His  life  and  character — Reflections — 
Letter  of  Rev.  Mr  Hewitson,  <fc.  $c. 

One  of  the  converts  at  Madeira  may  claim  a  spe- 
cial and  an  extended  notice.  His  rank  among  his 
countrymen — the  interesting  incidents  connected 
with  his  conversion — the  sacrifices  he  made — his 
self-denying  and  useful  labors  for  his  exiled  breth- 
ren— the  place  and  circumstances  of  his  death,  and 
his  unwavering  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  he 
closed  his  earthly  career — all  these  unite  in  present- 
ing him  before  us  as  one  of  the  most  remarkable 
men  of  the  age.  His  name  is  connected  with  some 
of  the  most  astonishing  and  thrilling  events  of  this 
century.  Rev.  Arsenic  Nicos  Da  Silva  will  be  re- 
membered in  future  times.  He  not  only  belongs  to 
that  class  who  are  "to  be  in  everlasting  remem- 
brance," but  he  is  eminent  among  them.  When  we 
contemplate  the  high  moral  qualities  he  exhibited, 
and  regard  them  as  the  fruits  of  his  faith  in  the  Gos- 
pel, we  find  much  to  commend  the  religion  of  Jesus 
to  the  earnest  attention  of  all  men.  Such  a  religion 
12* 


138  PERSECUTIONS   OF   THE 

must  be  from  heaven,  and  it  makes  an  appeal  to 
every  man's  conscience  to  embrace  it.  Its  claims 
upon  the  love  and  obedience  of  all  men,  can  be  re- 
jected only  by  an  increase  of  guilt  and  of  danger  to 
the  soul. 

The  dealings  of  God  with  this  man,  and  the  re- 
markable scenes  through  which  he  passed,  may  be 
both  interesting  and  instructive  to  the  j-eader.  There 
is  something  so  primitive  and  apostolic  in  his  life  and 
faith,  that  we  are  carried  back  to  the  times  when 
men  "  counted  not  their  lives  dear  unto  themselves," 
but  sacrificed  them  for  the  Gospel. 

A  brief  sketch  of  the  life  and  death  of  Mr.  Da 
Silva  has  already  been  published  by  the  Society,  but 
it  is  our  present  design  to  give  a  more  minute  and 
full  history  of  this  excellent  man.  The  facts  and 
incidents  of  this  narrative  we  have  derived  from 
those  who  were  personally  acquainted  with  him  at 
Madeira. 

Arsenio  Nicos  Da  Silva,  the  son  of  Gaspar  Dinto 
Da  Silva,  was  born  in  1800,  in  the  city  of  Funchal. 
The  residence  of  his  father  was  in  a  pleasant  part  of 
the  city,  where  he  cultivated  a  garden  with  so  much 
taste  that  it  attracted  the  attention  of  foreigners  who 
visited  the  island.  They  frequently  came  to  visit  the 
grounds  and  see  the  rich  variety  of  grapes,  plants 
and  flowers,  which  Mr.  Da  Silva  nurtured  with  so 
much  care. 

The  old  gentleman  and  his  wife  were  strongly 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  139 

attached  to  the  Roman  church,  and  believed  the 
priests  were  the  holiest  and  the  greatest  of  men. 
They  appeared  to  be  conscientious  believers-  in  the 
rites  and  infallibility  of  their  church.  They  were  not 
only  faithful  in  their  observance  of  the  various  cere- 
monies enjoined  by  the  church,  but  they  also  desired 
to  train  their  children  in  the  same  way.  Among 
their  children  were  two  sons,  Arsenio  and  Casimiro. 
According  to  the  custom  of  the  church,  they  were 
daily  presented  before  the  image  of  the  blessed  vir- 
gin in  the  church  of  Carmo  by  their  parents,  who 
besought  the  Virgin  to  accept  of  them  as  candidates 
for  the  priest's  office. 

These  sons,  as  they  grew  up,  were  sent  to  the 
best  schools  on  the  island ;  and  every  thing  was  done, 
on  the  part  of  the  parents,  to  secure  all  the  advanta- 
ges in  their  power  to  perfect  their  education.  They 
became  fond  of  their  books,  and  were  very  diligent 
in  their  studies. 

The  time  finally  arrived  when  their  preparatory 
studies  being  finished,  their  teachers  reported  they 
were  prepared  to  enter  the  theological  seminary, 
after  receiving  minor  orders  in  the  church. 

Now  came  an  hour  of  trial  for  these  anxious  pa- 
rents. The  sons,  who  were  at  this  period  young 
men,  were  unwilling  to  become  priests.  They  had 
seen  and  learned  so  much  of  the  conduct,  and  the 
sins  of  the  priests,  they  were  opposed  to  a  profession 
that  would  associate  them  with  such  men.  The  pa- 


140  PERSECUTIONS    OF    THE 

rents,  with  the  deepest  solicitude,  even  with  tears, 
besought  them  to  remember  the  expense  of  their 
education,  the  vows  and  prayers  made  to  the  Virgin, 
&c.  Their  father-confessor  tried  to  persuade  them 
to  enter  the  priesthood,  but  he  could  not  succeed. 

Casimiro  seems  to  have  had  a  very  avaricious  dis- 
position, as  is  said  also  to  be  the  fact  with  respect 
both  to  his  father  and  mother.  When  other  reasons, 
or  inducement's  had  failed  of  persuading  him  to  be- 
come a  priest,  his  mother  appealed  to  his  love  of 
gold.  This,  she  believed,  was  the  most  powerful 
appeal  that  could  be  made.  She  offered  him  a  large 
patrimony  if  he  would  become  a  priest,  and  promised 
to  make  him  a  favorite  son. 

This  reached  his  heart,  and  originated  a  mighty 
conflict  in  his  breast  between  his  love  of  gold  and 
his  hatred  of  the  priestly  office.  He  abhorred  the 
oath  of  celibacy  that  he  would  be  obliged  to  take ; 
but  the  temptation  of  wealth  was  powerful,  and  he 
yielded.  As  he  was  at  the  time  poisoned  with  infi- 
delity, and  as  he  had  no  relish  for  any  of  the  duties 
of  a  priest,  his  priestly  course  soon  closed.  He  ob- 
tained a  dispensation  from  the  duties  of  the  priest- 
hood, and  is  now  living  upon  his  wealth,  as  a  gentle- 
man retired  from  business. 

»       But  his  brother  Arsenio  could  not  be  induced  to 

become  a  priest.     He  exhibited  more  decision  and 

stability  of  character.     He  was  a  man  of  more  intel- 

jlect  and  more  principle.     He  regretted  the  course  of 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  141 

his  brother  in  entering  upon  the  duties  of  a  priest, 
while  he  was  hi  fact  an  infidel,  and  that  he  had  caus- 
ed such  grief  in  the  hearts  of  his  parents.  For  a 
man  who  voluntarily  abandons  the  office  of  a  priest 
after  ordination  is  regarded  as  one  accursed  of  God. 

Mr.  Arsenio  Nicos  Da  Silva  became  a  merchant. 
By  his  integrity  in  his  business  transactions,  and  by 
his  pleasant  and  gentlemanly  manners,  he  secured  a 
very  extensive  business.  His  mercantile  career  was 
very  prosperous,  and  he  accumulated  a  large  fortune. 

When  about  twenty-five  years  of  age  he  married 
a  young  lady  of  one  of  the  first  families  on  the  island. 
She  was  gay,  and  devoted  to  worldly  amusements. 
Those  who  have  seen  her,  say  that  she  is  a  lady  of 
great  beauty  of  figure,  and  highly  accomplished. 
This  appeared  to  be  a  happy  union.  They  became 
the  parents  of  a  daughter  that  was  their  only  child. 
This  daughter  seemed  to  be  their  idol.  Every  thing 
was  done  to  educate  her  within  their  power.  She 
enjoyed  the  best  advantages,  on  the  island,  to  secure 
the  highest  accomplishments  of  her  sex  in  her  own 
country.  If  her  life  were  spared  she  would  inherit  a 
vast  estate.  She  was  not  only  the  sole  heir  to  her 
father's  property,  but  her  godmother,  a  lady  of 
great  wealth,  had  made  her  will  and  left  her  immense 
wealth  to  this  young  lady. 

But  the  question  of  life  became  a  very  doubtful 
one,  when  this  only  child  was  quite  a  young  lady. 
Disease  entered  her  system,  obscured  the  brightest 


142  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

visions  of  the  future,  and  threatened  to  bring  her 
down  rapidly  to  the  grave.  This  might  have  been  in- 
duced by  too  close  and  constant  confinement  to  her 
studies,  or  to  the  house,  without  sufficient  exercise  in 
the  open  air.  But  whatever  might  have  been  the 
cause,  the  disease  was  of  a  serious  character. 

The  best  medical  attendance  was  obtained.  Ma- 
ny prayers  were  offered  to  the  Virgin  and  the  saints, 
but  her  health  continued  to  decline. 

At  this  time  Dr.  Kalley  had  acquired  great  repu- 
tation in  Madeira,  as  a  very  skilful  physician.  He 
was  consulted  in  the  most  difficult  and  hopeless  cases 
by  all  classes.  His  success  had  been  remrkable  in 
cases  that  were  considered  hopeless  by  other  physi- 
cians, and  this  inspired  great  confidence  in  his  me- 
dical skill.  Mr.  Da  Silva  was  advised  to  send  for  Dr. 
Kalley.  As  there  was  little  or  no  hope  of  his  daugh- 
ter's recovery,  he  consented  to  do  so.  Dr.  Kalley 
came.  His  approach  to  the  house  awakened  deep 
interest  in  its  inmates.  Even  the  servant  exclaimed : 
"  The  doctor !  the  English  doctor !" 

Dr.  Kalley  with  a  cheerful,  pleasant  countenance, 
approached  the  bedside  of  the  young  lady,  and 
examined  the  symptoms  of  her  disease.  After  this, 
as  was  his  usual  custom,  he  prayed  that  God  would 
bless  the  medicine  he  was  about  to  prescribe,  and  at 
the  same  time  exhorted  the  patient  to  look  to  Jesus 
as  the  great  physician  who  only  could  restore  her  to 
health.  He  also  requested  the  parents  to  seek  her 


CHRISITANS   AT    MADEIRA.  143 

recovery  by  prayer  to  Jesus  Christ  as  their  only  hope. 

In  a  few  days  the  medicine  produced  a  percep- 
tible and  favorable  change  in  the  disease,  and  the 
patient  soon  recovered. 

This  awakened  in  the  mind  of  Mr.  Da  Silva  very 
grateful  feelings  towards  Dr.  Kalley,  and  also  the 
desire  to  hear  him  preach.  Accordingly,  on  the  next 
Sabbath  after  this  interest  was  excited,  he  heard  Dr. 
Kalley  expound  the  word  of  God.  The  new  birth,  of 
which  Dr.  Kalley  spoke  on  this  occasion,  was  a  new 
and  strange  subject  to  Mr.  Da  Silva.  It  was  a  doc- 
trine of  which  he  had  never  heard,  and  he  was  left  in 
as  deep  mystery  of  its  nature  as  Nicodemus.  The 
impression  made  upon  his  mind  by  this  startling 
truth,  was  not  lost  in  the  midst  of  his  business.  It 
was  a  "  dreadful  sound  in  his  ears,"  and  made  him 
feel  that  he  was  a  sinner  unprepared  to  die. 

It  was  about  this  time  he  called  upon  Dr.  Kalley, 
accompanied  by  his  servant,  to  inquire  into  this  mat- 
ter, and  to  learn  what  those  doctrines  were  that  had 
produced  such  wonderful  effects  upon  the  lives  of  his 
countrymen  around  him. 

At  this  interview  he  received  a  Bible,  the  first  he 
ever  read.  This  he  perused  with  intense  interest,  and 
soon  became  a  convert  to  its  doctrines.  Of  these,  and 
of  the  persecuted  converts,  he  became  the  conscien- 
tious and  fearless  advocate.  So  deep  and  thorough 
was  the  work  of  the  Spirit  of  God  upon  his  heart, 
that  he  was  willing  to  sacrifice  every  thing  in  this 


144  PERSECUTIONS    OF    THE 

world  for  the  sake  of  the  Gospel.  That  this  is  not 
mere  theory,  or  a  bare  assertion  unsustained  by  evi- 
dence, his  subsequent  history  will  abundantly  show. 

Mr.  Da  Silva  had  heard  many  strange  things  re- 
specting Dr.  Kalley.  The  priests,  while  they  were 
obliged  to  admit  that  he  was  a  skilful  physician,  re- 
presented him  in  league  with  satan  to  overthrow  the 
Koman  catholic  church.  Rev.  Mr.  Neri,  a  priest  hi 
Madeira,  had  said  Dr.  Kalley  was  a  devil  incarnate, 
and  he  hoped  to  see  the  day  when  his  Bibles  and  all 
who  believed  in  them  would  be  burned  together  in 
the  public  square,  in  front  of  the  governor's  palace. 

The  contrast  between  such  declamation,  to  which 
the  ear  of  Mr.  Da  Silva  was  accustomed,  and  the 
simple  preaching  of  the  Gospel  by  Dr.  Kalley,  was 
very  striking.  Dr.  Kalley  was  affected  to  tears  while 
opening  to  men  their  lost  condition  as  sinners,  and 
urging  them  to  flee  to  Jesus  Christ  as  the  only  Sa- 
viour. He  prayed  with  deep  feeling  for  all,  priests 
and  people.  Thus  the  wide  and  irreconcilable  diffe- 
rence between  the  priests  of  Rome  and  the  minister 
of  the  Gospel  was  presented  to  Mr.  Da  Silva  with 
the  force  of  irresistible  conviction.  The  tears  flowed 
profusely  while  he  listened  to  truth  uttered  in  the 
spirit  of  Christian  love. 

Mrs.  Da  Silva,  who  had  been  persuaded  by  her 
husband  to  hear  Dr.  Kalley,  when  she  saw  the  tears 
in  his  eyes,  became  very  much  troubled.  She  was 
afraid  that  the  servants  or  the  people  would  hear  of 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  145 

the  views  Mr.  Da  Silva  had  of  himself  as  a  sinner, 
and  they  would  think  he  was  a  very  bad  man.  She 
had  no  doubt  that  her  lord,  (as  ladies  address  their 
husbands  in  Madeira,)  was  a  perfect  gentleman,  and 
ought  not  to  be  compared  with  those  who  had  not 
noble  blood  in  their  veins.  She  thought  he  had  mis- 
taken his  own  character. 

The  Bible  became  the  companion  of  Mr.  Da  Silva, 
and  prayer  his  delight.  He  had  not  only  felt  that  he 
was  a  lost  and  wretched  sinner,  justly  condemned, 
but  he  had  also  experienced  the  power  of  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ.  The  doctrine  of  justification,  only  by 
faith,  flashed  upon  his  mind  like  light  from  heaven. 
This  opened  his  eyes  to  see  the  awful  state  of  those 
who  sought  salvation  by  virtue  of  then*  own  works. 
This  filled  him  with  the  deepest  distress  for  the  con- 
version of  his  wife,  his  daughter,  and  his  blind  coun- 
trymen. He  poured  out  his  heart  in  prayer  to  God 
for  them. 

Before  his  soul  rejoiced  in  the  full  light  of  the 
Gospel,  it  is  interesting  to  see  how  the  Spirit  of  God 
enlightened  his  mind,  and  led  him  on  from  one  de- 
gree of  knowledge  to  another.  When  reading  the  Bi- 
ble, he  came  to  the  Epistle  of  Peter,  he  was  delighted 
to  find  an  epistle  from  that  apostle.  He  was  ignorant 
of  its  existence,  up  to  the  hour  when  his  eye  rested 
upon  it.  As  he  had  always  been  taught  that  Peter 
was  the  supreme  head  of  the  church  on  earth,  he 
supposed  here,  if  any  where,  he  would  find  the  doc- 
13 


146  PERSECUTIONS    OF   THE 

trines  and  ceremonies  of  the  Roman  catholic  church. 
After  reading  it  again  and  again  with  the  closest 
attention,  he  was  surprised  to  learn  that  nothing 
resembling  the  mass,  purgatory,  confession,  praying 
to  saints  and  to  the  Virgin,  as  taught  hy  the  Romish 
church,  was  to  be  found  in  the  writings  of  Peter. 

The  epistles  of  Peter  would  make  an  excellent 
tract  to  put  into  the  hands  of  all  Rpmanists  who 
have  a  high  respect  for  the  authority  and  supremacy 
of  that  apostle.  They  would  see,  as  in  sun-beams, 
how  little  gold  and  silver,  and  how  much  the  pre- 
cious blood  of  Christ  has  to  do  in  the  salvation  of 
souls. 

The  conversion  of  Mr.  Da  Silva  was  known  to  all 
the  inhabitants  of  Madeira,  not  merely  because  he 
was  a  man  of  great  wealth  and  influence,  but  espe- 
cially by  the  remarkable  change  in  his  life.  He  min- 
gled with  the  Bible-readers,  who  were  despised  and 
treated  with  contempt  by  those  with  whom  he  had 
always  been  associated.  Instead  of  attending  the  gay 
and  brilliant  parties,  where  his  wife  and  friends  found 
their  highest  happiness,  he  went  to  pray  with  the 
persecuted  Bible-readers.  In  their  little  circles  of 
prayer  he  enjoyed  richer  blessings  than  the  gaiety  or 
pleasures  of  the  world  could  impart. 

One  of  these  meetings,  for  prayer  and  reading 
the  Scriptures,  was  held  in  a  private  family,  about  a 
mile  from  his  house.  We  are  told,  by  some  members 
of  that  family,  that  Mr.  Da  Silva  was  always  expect- 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  147 

ed  to  be  present.  They  depended  upon  him  to  con- 
duct the  exercises,  and  to  read  and  expound  the 
Word  of  God.  His  whole  soul  was  engaged  in  this 
work.  These  precious  meetings  will  never  be  forgot- 
ten by  those  who  attended  them.  They  will  ever  re- 
member, with  indescribable  interest,  the  fervent,  tear- 
ful prayers,  and  edifying  exhortations  of  Mr.  Da. 
Silva.  By  these,  as  the  means,  their  courage  and 
faith  were  increased  at  the  time  when  they  were 
about  to  pass  through  the  fires  of  persecution.  These 
seasons  of  previous  communion  with  God,  and  with 
each  other,  were  continued,  until  the  family  had  to 
flee  for  their  lives  to  the  mountains. 

There  was  a  meeting  of  deep  interest  held  in  the 
house  of  Miss  Rutherfurd.  On  one  evening,  when 
about  fifty  of  the  converts  were  present,  while  Mr. 
Da  Silva  was  addressing  them,  and  encouraging  them 
to  trust  in  Jesus  Christ,  whatever  might  befal  them, 
a  priest  leading  a  mob  came  up  to  the  house.  They 
began  to  shout,  or  yell,  with  all  their  strength,  with 
the  view  of  breaking  up  the  meeting.  The  priest 
forced  his  way  to  the  house,  when  Mr.  Da  Silva  in- 
quired why  they  interfered  with  peaceable  citizens. 
The  priest  came  up  to  him  and  held  a  crucifix  to  his 
face,  saying,  "here  is  your  God,  bow  down  and  wor- 
ship." To  this  Mr.  Da  Silva  replied  that  he  no  longer 
worshipped  idols,  but  the  true  and  living  God,  who 
is  a  Spirit,  and  not  a  block  of  wood. 

The  priest  then  struck  him,  and  knocked  off  his 


148  PERSECUTIONS    OF    THE 

hat,  and  he  retreated  into  the  house,  and  finally  es- 
caped the  viblence  of  the  mob. 

But  the  spirit  of  persecution  became  so  fierce  and 
bold,  that  his  high  standing  as  a  citizen,  and  the 
power  of  wealth,  had  no  influence  to  shield  him  from 
abuse  and  violence.  His  friends  believed  that  his  life 
was  in  danger,  and  that  he  ought  to  flee  from  the 
dreadful  storm. 

At  this  time  the  converts  were  flying  from  the 
fury  of  their  enemies  in  all  directions.  The  most  of 
them  fled  to  the  West  India  Islands. 

Mr.  Da  Silva  resolved  to  escape.  He  first  fled. to 
his  estates  in  the  interior  of  the  island,  where  he 
thought  he  might  be  safe.  His  wife  regretted  his 
flight,  but  she  knew  that  his  life  was  in  great  peril 
in  Madeira.  In  his  religious  views  and  feelings  she 
had  no  sympathy  with  him.  She  could  not  appre- 
ciate his  conscientious  convictions  of  duty,  yet  she 
appears  to  have  been  strongly  attached  to  him,  and 
dreaded  the  sacrifice  of  his  life.  She  could  not  advise 
him  to  remain,  unless  he  returned  to  the  church  of 
Rome.  That  would  be  his  only  hope  of  rest  or  oi 
life  in  Madeira.  But  Mr.  Da  Silva  found  there  was  no 
safety  for  him  on  the  island,  and  he  resolved  to  flee 
to  Lisbon. 

His  parting  with  his  family  was  peculiarly  tender 
and  impressive.  His  daughter,  who  is  married  to  one 
of  the  judges  of  the  Supreme  Court,  had  always  been 
very  ardent  in  her  love  of  her  father.  She  had  been 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  149 

his  idol  from  a  child.  To  say  farewell  to  such  a  fami- 
ly, when  their  sympathies  were  strongly  excited  at 
the  prospect  of  separation — when  it  was  exceedingly 
doubtful  whether  they  would  meet  again  on  earth, 
required  no  ordinary  decision  or  common  faith. 

The  most  painful  thought  in  the  mind  of  this 
man  of  God,  was  the  state  in  which  he  left  his  wife 
and  daughter.  They  were  blind  to  their  spiritual  con- 
dition. They  were  members  of  the  church  of  Rome, 
and  under  the  instruction  of  the  very  priests  who 
were  driving  him  from  his  family  and  country,  and 
who  sought  his  life.  Oh  !  the  prospects  of  the  future ! 
Who  can  tell  the  agony  of  his  soul  in  that  hour,  when 
he  thought  that  the  next  meeting  might  be  at  the 
judgment-seat. 

But  the  manner  in  which  he  was  obliged  to  leave 
his  family  and  his  country,  added  very  much  to  the 
trial  of  separation.  He  was  obliged  to  come  from  the 
interior  to  the  city  of  Funchal,  where  his  family  re- 
side, in  the  night.  He  engaged  a  man  to  stand  at  the 
corner  of  a  certain  street,  at  an  appointed  hour  in  the 
night.  When  the  hour  came,  he  met  this  man,  who 
conducted  him  to  a  house  where  he  could  be  con- 
cealed. He  could  not  visit  his  own  residence,  nor  see 
his  family.  He  sent  to  his  wife,  and  obtained  money, 
and  then  sailed  for  Lisbon,  without  the  privilege  of 
personally  saying  farewell  to  those  who  were  the 
dearest  on  earth  to  him. 

This  is  the  account  Mr.  Da  Silva  gave  of  his 


150  PERSECUTIONS    OF    THE 

flight,  a  few  days  before  his  death.  His  wife  and 
daughter,  from  whom  he  was  obliged  thus  to  sepa- 
rate, he  was  never  permitted  again  to  meet.  But  he 
corresponded  with  them  to  the  time  of  his  death. 
Often,  when  he  received  a  letter,  he  would  say  in  his 
imperfect  English,  "  I  have  a  letter  from  my  wife — 
kind,  friendly  letter,  but  no  good,  no  spiritual  in  it — 
no  faith  in  Jesus  Christ." 

When  he  arrived  at  Lisbon,  where  he  had  hoped 
he  might  once  more  meet  his  family,  he  was  advised 
for  greater  safety  to  go  to  Oporto,  where  a  strong  feel- 
ing in  favor  of  civil  and  religious  liberty  had  appeared. 

While  he  was  agitating  the  question  of  duty, 
God  in  his  kind  providence  shed  light  upon  his  path. 
He  received  letters  from  Dr.  Kalley  and  from  the 
converts  in  Trinidad,  urging  him  to  go  and  labor  for 
the  spiritual  welfare  of  his  exiled  brethren  in  that 
island.  At  the  same  time  the  missionary  board  of 
the  Free  Church  of  Scotland  offered  to  sustain  him 
on  this  field  of  labor.  Immediately  he  sailed  for 
Trinidad.  His  arrival  was  the  occasion  of  great  joy 
among  the  brethren,  who  gave  him  a  full-hearted  wel- 
come. Their  confidence  in  him  was  as  great,  if  not 
greater,  than  should  be  reposed  in  any  man. 

At  Trinidad  he  devoted  himself  with  untiring 
diligence  to  the  spiritual  interests  of  his  brethren. 
He  instructed  them  in  the  Bible,  led  their  devotions, 
and  was  regarded  as  their  spiritual  guide. 

Such  was  his  position  and  influence,  such  were 


CHRISTIANS   AT   MADEIRA.  151 

his  qualifications  for  labor,  that  he  was  ordained  to 
the  work  of  the  ministry  by  the  protestant  ministers 
in  Trinidad.  As  it  was  the  desire  of  his  brethren,  he 
was  constituted  their  pastor.  His  ecclesiastical  con- 
nexion was  with  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland. 

We  have  recently  seen  one  of  the  ministers  who 
assisted  at  his  ordination.  The  exercises  were  of  un- 
usual interest.  When  the  question  was  put,  whether 
they  would  receive  Mr.  Da  Silva  as  their  pastor, 
and  they  were  requested  to  signify  their  assent  by  rais- 
ing the  hand,  the  whole  congregation  of  Portuguese 
rose  on  their  feet,  and  raised  both  hands  as  high  as 
possible. 

This  ministerial  brother  said  that  one  of  Mr.  Da 
Silva's  remarks  had  passed  into  a  proverb  among  the 
ministers  on  the  island,  which  we  here  mention  as 
illustrative  of  his  character.  When  things  seemed  to 
be  very  dark,  or  when  any  little  perplexity  or  diffi- 
culty arose,  he  would  say  in  his  usually  pleasant 
manner:  "  Patientia !  patientia /"  Patience  f  pati- 
ence! This  had  a  subduing  influence  over  his  own 
spirit,  and  seemed  to  quiet  an  impatient  temper. 
What  a  blessed  motto  is  this  for  us  all !  The  po- 
tent influence  of  patience  would  save  us  from  many 
wretched  and  sinful  hours. 

Having  the  charge  of  this  flock  of  six  hundred 
exiles,  the  only  one  of  the  kind,  we  believe,  in  the 
world,  he  was  oppressed  both  with  their  spiritual  and 
temporal  state.  Of  his  character  and  fitness  for  such 


152  PERSECUTIONS    OF    THE 

a  charge,  we  have  the  testimony  of  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Kennedy,  pastor  of  the  Presbyterian  church  in  Trini- 
dad, dated  March  24th,  1848,  as  follows: 

"I  have  had  the  privilege  of  knowing  him  inti- 
mately ever  since  his  arrival  in  this  island,  and  I  am 
happy  in  being  able  to  say,  without  reservation  or 
hesitancy,  that  his  diligence  and  faithfulness  as  a 
minister  of  the  Gospel  are  most  exemplary.  His 
people,  the  Portuguese  refugees,  to  whom  he  minis- 
ters in  my  church,  will  testify  to  the  truth  qf  what 
I  have  said.  I  may  also  mention  that  Mr.  Da  Silva 
is  characterized  by  great  judiciousness,  and  is  able 
to  give  wise  counsel  in  things  temporal  to  his  expa- 
triated countrymen,  as  well  as  to  act  as  their  spiri- 
tual instructor  and  guide." 

The  American  Protestant  Society  sent  their  Por- 
tuguese Missionary  to  Trinidad,  to  inquire  into  the 
state  of  the  Portuguese ;  on  his  return  they  received 
the  following  letter  from  Mr.  Da  Silva. 

"TRINIDAD,  Port   Spain,  1848. 
"  To  the  Executive  Board  of  the  American  Protestant  Society. 

"  MY  DEAR  BRETHREN  IN  CHRIST  : — Your  Mis- 
sionary, the  Rev.  Mr.  Gonsalves,  accomplished  with 
zeal  the  evangelical  work  which  you  gave  him  to  do 
amongst  the  people  of  Madeira,  brought  here,  as  you 
already  are  aware,  in  consequence  of  having  been 


CHRISTIANS    AT   MADEIRA.  153 

furiously  persecuted  by  the  priests  of  Rome.  This 
people  prefer  the  Gospel  of  Christ  to  all  then*  earth- 
ly possessions ;  and  for  the  Gospel's  sake  have  given 
up  houses  and  lands  and  all  their  interests  in  their 
own  native  land. 

"When  your  Missionary  arrived,  he  found  me 
constituted  minister  of  this  spiritual  people.  And 
he  will  inform  you,  as  a  faithful  eye-witness,  of  the 
great  blessings  enjoyed  by  this  church,  poured  down 
upon  us  through  the  faith  of  Jesus  our  Saviour. 

"  Finding  myself  constituted  the  pastor  (though 
unworthy  of  so  great  a  trust)  of  a  church  of  nearly 
six  hundred  persons,  it  is  not  only  my  duty  to  feed 
them  with  spiritual  aliment,  but  also  to  seek  prayer- 
fully then-  temporal  good  ;  endeavoring  to  keep  them 
together  in  the  faith  and  enjoyment  of  then-  daily 
bread. 

"  And  that  they  may  be  able  to  hear  the  Word 
of  God  with  profit  on  the  days  appointed,  I  do  not 
see  here  the  prospect  of  keeping  this  people  hi  the 
midst  of  the  present  distress,  as  their  labors  are  not 
paid  as  they  should  be ;  for  in  this  sickly  climate, 
when  the  husband  and  father  is  taken  to  the  hospi- 
tal the  wife  and  children  are  left  destitute,  and  not 
being  able  to  pay  the  house-rent,  they  are  turned 
into  the  streets,  to  beg  from  door  to  door.  This' 
state  of  things  led  me  to  solicit  of  the  governor  of 
this  island,  (Lord  Harris,)  a  portion  of  land  to  be  di- 
vided amongst  the  Portuguese,  that  they  might  on 


154  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

the  same  build  their  cabins,  provided  they  could  re- 
ceive some  -aid  in  advance,  to  be  paid  by  them  in 
the  course  of  time.  But  although  the  governor  is 
friendly  to  us,  yet  in  his  official  capacity  he  said  he 
could  not  comply  with  our  request.  I  have  also 
•written  on  this  subject  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hewitson,  of 
Scotland,  who  answered  that  we  should  find  it  diffi- 
cult to  obtain  lands  for  families  in  these  islands. 
And  finally,  in  the  midst  of  these  efforts,  the  bank 
of  West  Indies  failed,  and  sugars  came  down  in 
price,  and  business  was  prostrated  to  the  ruin  of 
many  households.  Government  works  were  stopped, 
and  laborers  can  find  little  or  nothing  to  do.  And 
worse  than  all,  our  children,  whose  morals  should  be 
preserved  at  every  expense,  are  mixed  with  a  low, 
profane,  wretched  Roman  catholic  population.  I 
have  consulted  also  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Kennedy  and 
Bodie,  pastors  of  the  English  Presbyterian  church,  and 
Rev.  Messrs.  Banks,  Kerr,  Black  and  Berry,  on  a  visit 
from  the  United  States  to  this  island.  I  said  to 
these  brethren  that  I  believed  God  would  in  his  way 
prepare  a  place  for  his  people  in  some  country  where 
I  might  retire  with  the  whole  church,  and  that  he 
would  open  the  hearts  of  the  faithful  that  they 
might  bestow  upon  us  the  requisite  aid.  These  gen- 
tlemen thought  the  United  States  of  America  offered 
advantages  greater  than  any  other  country  for  a  Bi- 
ble-reading, spiritual,  virtuous,  industrious  people, — 
that  a  people  persecuted  for  the  Gospel's  sake  could 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  155 

not  fail  of  finding  sympathy  in  the  hearts  of  the 
friends  of  Christ  in  America.  I  have  also  written  to 
the  friends  of  Christ  in  Scotland,  that  they  might 
still  feel  for  this  people,  who  must  receive  immediate 
aid  or  many  of  them  will  perish  with  misery.  I  do 
not  ask  for  money,  but  for  lands.  I  ask  what  God 
has  given  to  man,  that  he  might  earn  his  bread  by 
the  sweat  of  his  brow.  Our  people  are  mechanics 
and  farmers,  virtuous  and  industrious ;  they  will  soon 
thrive  with  the  blessing  of  God  and  the  labor  of 
their  hands.  They  will  soon  rejoice  in  abundance, 
for  they  hate  vice  and  love  virtue.  All  these  things 
I  made  known  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Gonsalves,  and  he, 
seeing  the  desire  of  all  the  Portuguese  to  depart  for 
the  United  States,  for  they  were  ready  to  fly,  offered 
to  take  with  him  a  small  number,  believing  that  the 
excellent  American  Protestant  Society  and  the  Chris- 
tian community  would  assist  them  with  all  the  aid  in 
their  power.  But,  on  the  whole,  I  thought  we  should 
wait  until  we  should  receive  advice  from  the  Ameri- 
can Protestant  Society,  and  the  friends  in  Scotland, 
who,  under  God,  have  granted  us  so  many  blessings, 
and  to  whom  we  feel  greatly  indebted.  And  as  the 
Kev.  Mr.  Gonsalves  was  about  to  return  to  his  field 
of  labor  in  the  United  States,  I  have  taken  the  liber- 
ty, in  the  name  of  a  persecuted  and  suffering  people, 
to  write  a  letter  to  the  Protestant  friends  of  Christ 
in  America,  through  the  American  Protestant  Society, 
that  they  may  pray  for  us  and  come  to  some  holy 


156  PERSECUTIONS    OF   THE 

and  charitable  determination  in  our  behalf.  For  I  am 
ready  to  depart  to  any  part  of  the  world  where  this 
people  of  the  Lord  may  enjoy  the  blessings  of  God's 
grace,  and  leave  the  same  to  their  dear  children. 
Farewell.  The  God  of  peace  bless  you,  my  friends, 
and  all  America,  with  the  riches  of  his  grace. 
"  Your  affectionate  brother  in  Christ, 

"  ARSENIO  Nicos  DA  SILVA." 

Another  letter  was  received  from  him,  dated 
June  14,  1848.  We  give  a  brief  extract  from  it,  to 
show  the  constancy  with  which  this  heavenly-minded 
man  labored  to  promote  the  spiritual  welfare  of  his 
suffering  brethren. 

"  DEAR  BROTHER  IN  CHRIST, — Your  valued  letter 
of  the  9th  inst.  written  in  your  character  as  Corres- 
ponding Secretary  of  the  American  Protestant  So- 
cie"ty,  in  reply  to  my  letter  to  the  same  Society,  sent 
through  Mr.  Gonsalves,  has  been  duly  received. 
The  expression  of  the  kindly  interest  you  take  in  us 
is  highly  cheering  and  consolatory. 

"  I  am  anxious  that  the  American  Protestant  So- 
ciety should  enter  correctly  into  the  spirit  of  my 
former  letter.  My  constant  labor  in  Christ,  my  con- 
stant prayer  is,  that  my  people  may  grow  hi  spiritu- 
ality of  mind.  It  is  very  far  from  my  purpose  to  ex- 
cite them  by  the  prospect  of  high  worldly  advantages. 
The  principal  object  of  my  letter  was  to  enlist  in 
their  favor  the  Christian  sympathies  of  our  American 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  157 

brethren,  that  in  the  meantime  your  supplications 
might  ascend  on  our  behalf  to  the  throne  of  God's 
grace,  that  his  Spirit  might  be  copiously  poured 
forth  upon  us,  and  that  there  might  subsist  between 
us,  that  cordial,  fraternal,  Christian  communion,  which 
is  so  pleasing  and  so  mutually  advantageous,  when 
subsisting  between  the  different  members  of  that 
mystical  body,  of  which  Christ  is  the  glorious  head." 

The  sentiments  here  uttered  are  so  Christian,  so 
apostolic,  as  to  receive  a  cordial  response  from  every 
child  of  God,  and  to  inspire  confidence  in  the  writer 
as  a  genuine  disciple  of  Jesus  Christ. 

In  a  subsequent  letter  from  Rev.  Mr.  Kennedy, 
dated  Port  Spain,  Trinidad,  12th  September,  1848, 
he  says : 

"  The  strong  desire  of  Mr.  Da  Silva  is  the  pro- 
motion of  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  people  under 
his  pastoral  care,  while  at  the  same  time  he  is  not 
indifferent  to  their  temporal  comfort.  But  it  is  not 
worldly  advantage  only,  that  would  induce  him  and 
his  people  to  emigrate  to  another  land.  In  Trinidad 
the  Portuguese  are  much  scattered,  and  in  general 
are  exposed  to  evil  influence  and  powerful  tempta- 
tions. Catholics  constitute  the  majority  of  our  popu- 
lation, and  you  well  know  what  catholics  are,  and 
what  they  will  do. 

"  If,  in  God's  all-wise  providence,  the  believing 
Portuguese  sojourning  among  us,  are  to  be  removed 
to  your  country,  Mr.  Da  Silva  wishes  that  they 
14 


158  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

should  be  located  near  each  other,  so  that  they  could 
worship  together,  and  have  the  great  advantage  of 
suitable  schools  for  their  children." 

In  October  last  Mr.  Da  Silva  wrote  to  the  colo- 
nial committee  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland,  giv- 
ing a  vivid  description  of  the  sad  condition  of  the 
Portuguese  on  the  island,  and  requesting  the  advice 
of  the  committee  respecting  their  removal  to  the  Uni- 
ted States.  As  the  Free  Church  had  evinced  the 
deepest  interest  in  their  welfare,  and  had  ministered 
to  their  necessities,  he  did  not  wish  them  to  leave 
the  island  without  the  consent  of  the  beloved  breth- 
ren in  Scotland,  to  whom  they  were  so  largely  in- 
debted. In  this  letter  he  says : 

"  More  than  one  hundred  and  twenty  communi- 
cants take  the  Lord's  Supper  on  the  last  Sabbath  of 
each  month.  The  solemnity  and  reverence  with  which 
this  act  of  worship  is  performed,  touch  the  heart 
even  of  the  unbelieving.  Besides,  the  regularity  with 
which  the  people  attend  on  days  fixed  for  ordinary 
worship,  and  the  general  blamelessness  of  their  lives, 
exercise,  in  some  degree,  beneficial  influence  upon  the 
character  of  those  among  whom  we  dwell.  God, 
who  has  begun  this  good  work  among  them,  will 
carry  it  on ;  but  till  this  day,  through  many,  many 
afflictions  have  these  children  had  to  pass.  In  the 
midst  of  them  we  constantly  implore  his  mercy ;  and 
sure  we  are  that  he  will  hear  us.  The  sufferings  in 
which  this  church  is  at  present  involved  arise  from 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  159 

the  decaying  state  of  this  island.  With  difficulty  do 
the  people  at  all  find  labor  so  as  to  be  able  to  sup- 
port themselves  and  their  families,  and  to  pay  the 
rent  of  their  houses,  which  are  always  exceedingly 
high.  In  circumstances  of  extreme  necessity,  those 
of  them  who  sicken,  die  as  much  in  consequence  of 
want  as  from  the  severity  of  their  disease.  Their  lit- 
tle children  are  almost  naked,  and  have  only  rags  to 
sleep  on.  Such  of  them  as  are  of  age  to  be  sent  to 
school,  are,  as  a  matter  of  sheer  necessity,  put  to 
service  for  food  and  clothing.  And  what  is  it  that 
they  learn  1  Everything  that  is  opposite  to  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Gospel ;  and  consequently  the  children, 
who  should  grow  up  to  take  the  place  of  their  beliep- 
ing  parents  in  love  to  the  Lord,  are  like  seed-corn 
that  is  completely  lost. 

"  Above  forty  Portuguese  have  already  gone  to 
the  United  States.  I  was  greatly  grieved  on  account 
of  it,  as  it  would  have  been  much  better  not  to  sepa- 
rate from  their  brethren,  but  to  wait  with  Christian 
patience  .till  your  resolutions  on  the  subject  were 
ascertained.  Many  of  these  have  written  to  their 
Christian  brethren,  telling  them  that  they  had  been 
kindly  received  by  the  Society,  and  that  it  had  given 
them  a  house  to  live  in  till  the  arrival  of  the  whole 
church  from  Trinidad ;  when  they  might  join  it,  and 
go  to  the  place  that  should  be  fixed  for  their  set- 
tlement. 

"  If  you  then  shall  approve  and  aid  in  the  re- 


160  PERSECUTIONS    OF   THE 

moval  of  this  church  to  a  country  which  offers  it  a 
hospitable  welcome,  we  may  expect  that  your  ap- 
proval of  the  step  may  not  be  unaccompanied  with 
the  blessing  of  the  Lord.  1  Tim.  5:8.  My  only 
joy  in  the  Lord  is  to  see  dear  companions  in  persecu- 
tion and  brethren  in  Christ  established  hi  the  form 
of  a  colony — occupied  in  their  respective  labors,  hav- 
ing the  means  of  sending  their  children  to  receive 
instruction,  and  giving  glory  to  God  in  their  sweet 
songs  of  praise.  So  would  this  persecuted  church 
prevail  against  its  enemies,  and  remain  unbroken  till 
the  day  of  the  arrival  of  the  Bridegroom." 

Such  were  the  desires,  the  labors  and  solicitudes 
of  this  beloved  brother,  while  an  exile  in  Trinidad,  he 
was  laboring  for  some  land  of  promise  for  his  tempt- 
ed and  suffering  brethren.  Doubtless,  there  were 
anxieties,  and  prayers,  and  tears,  of  which  we  have 
no  knowledge,  but  are  known  to  Him  who  hears  the 
sighing  of  the  prisoner,  and  bottles  the  tears  of  his 
afflicted  people. 

Let  us  now  view  Mr.  Da  Silva  in  another  and 
the  last  period  of  his  life.  The  transition  from  com- 
fort and  luxury  to  self-denial  and  suffering — his  in- 
defatigable labor,  together  with  a  sense  of  personal 
responsibility,  seriously  impaired  his  health.  Disease 
appeared  in  the  form  of  an  affection  of  the  liver,  at- 
tended with  dropsical  symptoms.  His  physician  ad- 
vised him  to  visit  a  more  northern  climate.  He  ar- 
rived at  New- York  about  the  1st  of  December  last. 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  161 

His  arrival  was  an  occasion  of  great  joy  to  sixty  or 
seventy  of  his  brethren  who  had  preceded  him,  and 
were  in  the  city. 

His  departure  from  Trinidad  created  a  great  sen- 
sation among  the  Portuguese,  and  was  very  afflictive 
to  them.  His  health  was  so  much  impaired  that  they 
were  fearful  they  might  not  see  his  face  again.  They 
crowded  the  wharf  when  he  sailed.  Many  entered 
small  sail  boats,  and  went,  at  the  risk  of  their  lives, 
to  the  vessel  in  which  he  was,  that  was  lying  at  an- 
chor some  distance  from  shore.  The  wind  was  very 
high,  and  the  sea  rough ;  yet  they  ventured  out  to 
look  upon  his  face  once  more.  Alas,  for  them !  It 
was  their  last  view  of  their  beloved  pastor ! 

He  came  to  New- York  not  only  to  seek  the  res- 
toration of  his  health,  but  also  to  find  a  home  in  this 
country  for  more  than  five  hundred  of  his  country- 
men whom  he  left  in  Trinidad,  an  object  more  dear 
to  him,  as  we  shall  soon  see,  than  life  itself. 

For  the  first  two  weeks  after  his  arrival  there 
seemed  to  be  a  favorable  change  in  his  symptoms ; 
but  soon,  alas  !  his  disease  returned  with  such  vio- 
lence as  to  challenge  the  best  medical  skill.  He  sunk 
rapidly  beneath  its  power,  and  soon  passed  away  to 
other  and  brighter  scenes  beyond  the  reign  of  death. 

Let  us  pause  here,  and  stand  around  the  bed  of 
this  dying  man  of  God.  The  scene  may  be  instruc- 
tive, and  it  is  solemn  and  impressive.  You  see  a  man 
who  has  literally  sacrificed  all  that  worldly  men  re- 
U* 


162  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

gard  as  valuable  or  desirable,  and  he  has  done  this 
on  account  of  his  love  for  the  Bible — love  for  the 
souls  of  men,  and  freedom  to  worship  God.  Not 
only  has  wealth,  and  country,  and  home  been  given 
up,  but  more  than  all  this,  he  has  been  constrained 
to  separate  from  his  wife  and  his  only  child.  Such 
tender  ties  have  been  severed,  while  his  heart  has 
been  agonized  for  those  who  were  bone  of  his  bone 
and  flesh  of  his  flesh. 

On  this  bed  of  death  he  is  in  acute  bodily  dis- 
tress. He  is  a  stranger  in  a  strange  land.  He  knows 
that  his  sepulchre  will  not  be  with  his  fathers.  In 
the  review  of  the  past,  or  in  the  prospect  of  the  fu- 
ture, does  he  now  regret  his  course  ?  No,  not  at  all, 
but,  on  the  contrary,  he  rejoices  that  he  has  been 
counted  worthy  to  suffer  for  the  cause  of  Christ. 
He  has  a  consciousness  of  the  approbation  of  his 
Lord  and  Master,  as  he  is  about  to  be  summoned  to 
his  last  account.  Apparently  losing  sight  of  him- 
self, his  conversation,  his  prayers,  are  for  the  welfare 
of  his  people,  and  of  his  wife  and  daughter. 

He  spoke  in  English  very  imperfectly,  but  our 
Portuguese  brethren  were  constantly  with  him,  so 
that  all  his  desires  and  wants  could  be  known.  His 
broken,  imperfect  English,  gives  a  child-like  cast  to 
his  mind ;  but  he  was  very  far  from  being  a  child  in 
intellect.  He  was  a  man  of  a  strong,  vigorous  and 
well-balanced  mind.  One  of  the  boarders,  an  estima- 
ble brother  from  Illinois,  who  was  daily  with  him, 


CHRISTIANS   AT   MADEIRA.  163 

has  noted  some  of  his  remarks.  Learning  that  he 
was  from  the  west,  Mr.  Da  Silva  made  frequent 
inquiries  ahout  the  country,  and  said  he  wanted  to 
go  and  see  all  the  land,  that  he  might  have  a  good 
location  for  his  people.  This  he  often  repeated,  add- 
ing :  "  You  can  do  my  people  good.  I  must  go  with 
you.  They  must  have  a  place  and  go  to  it,  or  they 
will  all  be  scattered." 

When  conversing  with  him,  of  Christ,  and  hea- 
ven, and  the  works  of  God  in  this  wicked  world,  he 
would  say :  "  Oh !  I  want  to  know  more  with  you. 
You  teach  me  to  speak  English."  This  was  before 
he  was  confined  to  his  room.  His  mind  was  always 
clear  and  sometimes  strongly  excited,  or  enthusiastic, 
when  speaking  of  the  things  reserved  for  those  who 
love  God. 

When  confined  to  his  room,  and'  in  great  pain,  on 
one  morning  as  this  brother  entered,  he  held  out  his 
trembling  hand  for  him  to  feel  his  pulse,  asking 
with  much  solicitude :  "  Better  V  The  answer  was : 
"  No,  it  is  not  better."  He  turned  his  head  away 
and  wept.  In  a  few  moments  he  said,  evincing  firm 
trust  in  God,  and  heavenly  submission  to  his  will : 
"  God  is  good,  but  I  fear  I  not  go  with  you  to  see 
my  people  settled." 

He  seemed  to  have  no  desire  to  live,  only  for  the 
good  of  his  people.  Whenever  there  was  apparently 
a  favorable  change  in  his  pulse,  or  in  any  symptoms 
of  his  disease,  as  sometimes  occurred,  he  would 


164  PERSECUTIONS   OF  THE 

praise  God  that  there  was  a  bare  possibility  of  living 
to  see  his  people  settled  in  a  colony  at  the  West. 
This  was  the  all-absorbing  theme  of  his  thoughts  and 
his  conversation. 

After  he  had  been  unconscious  for  some  time, 
this  gentleman  entered  his  chamber  before  day,  and 
inquired  :  "  Are  you  yet  alive  ?"  "  Yes,  but  very 
sick,  pain,  swelled."  He  was  affected  to  tears  in 
view  of  the  goodness  of  God  in  restoring  him  to  con- 
sciousness. 

On  the  last  day  of  1848,  when  he  was  fast  sink- 
ing, Mr.  Kingsbury  said  :  "  It  is  Sabbath,  clear  sky, 
and  the  sun  bright ; — is  God  good  ?"  "  Yes,"  he  re- 
plied. "  Is  Christ  precious  V  "  Yes."  "  I  fear,"  said 
Mr.  Kingsbury,  "  you  will  not  live  long."  "  No," 
he  answered,  "  but  yet  I  want  to  go  with  my  people." 

On  the  1st  of  January  he  was  weak,  restless,  and 
in  severe  pain.  Mr.  Kingsbury  remarked :  "  Christ 
alone  can  help  and  cure  you."  "  Yes,"  said  he,  "  but 
my  people  will  be  alone.  God  is  good.  Every  thing 
seemed  to  go  wrong  since  I  came  to  America ; — hin- 
dered here,  could  not  go  west  and  get  homes. 
No,  but  God  will  take  care  of  the  Portuguese." 

To  Mr.  Kingsbury  he  said ;  "  You  are  my  friend ; 
I  love  you  very  much."  When  told  that  we  were 
all  his  friends,  but  God  was  better  than  them  all,  and 
he  must  love  Him ;  he  quickly  replied :  "  Yes,  yes,  I 
love  Him,  I  love  you." 

He  exhibited  a  grateful  sense  of  obligation  for 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  165 

favors,  however  small.  It  was  hard  to  be  dependent 
on  strangers  for  daily  mercies.  He  was  told  that  in 
this  way  God  might  be  repaying  him,  according  to 
his  promise  when  a  man  should  leave  all,  as  he  had 
literally  done,  for  Christ's  sake.  Matt.  19  :  23,  "And 
every  one  that  hath  forsaken  houses,  or  brethren,  or 
sisters,  or  father,  or  mother,  or  wife,  or  children,  or 
lands,  for  my  name's  sake,  shall  receive  an  hundred 
fold,  and  shall  inherit  everlasting  life."  He  replied : 
"  Oh !  yes,  good  friends,  Christ  is  better  than  all !" 

"  Yes,"  it  was  remarked  to  him,  "  this  is  the 
'  hundred-fold,'  compared  with  which  California  gold, 
houses,  lands,  honors,  are  but  dust.  These  little  com- 
forts, these  kind  words,  sympathizing  tears,  night 
watchings  and  prayers  on  your  behalf,  are  treasures 
indeed,  when  all  that  the  world  calls  good  can  be  of 
no  use  to  you." 

When  he  was  very  low,  and  could  only  say, 
"  pain  !  sick  !  very  sick  !"  he  was  told  that  Jor- 
dan's flood  was  deep,  dark  and  rapid ;  but  Christ 
had  passed  it  safely.  "  We  would,  if  we  could,  help 
you  to  stem  the  torrent,  but  we  cannot.  Christ  can 
and  will,  if  you  take  hold  of  his  arm,  carry  you  safe 
over.  Though  it  is  dark  on  this  side,  yet  the  other 
is  cheerful  and  full  of  hope."  "  Yes,  yes,"  was  the 
hearty  response  of  the  dying  man. 

On  the  first  day  of  January,  1849,  he  offered  his 
last  audible  prayer.  There  were  several  in  the  room 
at  the  time.  The  prayer  was  immediately  written 


166  PERSECUTIONS    OF  THE 

by  Mr.  Gonsalves,  who  was  with  him  during  his  sick- 
ness, and  is'  as  follows  : 

"  Oh  Lord  God  of  Israel,  thou  hast  been  very 
gracious  to  us  poor  Portuguese,  who  were  in  great 
darkness  hi  the  Island  of  Madeira.  Of  thy  infinite 
mercy  thou  hast  given  us  the  hope  of  eternal  life 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

"  Oh  Lord,  look  in  mercy  upon  thy  servant  who 
is  afflicted.  But  especially  look  in  mercy  upon  thy 
redeemed  people  in  Trinidad.  Oh  Lord,  thou  know- 
est  that  thy  servant  has  done  what  he  could  for  thy 
people,  and  now  is  ready  to  give  up  even  the  last 
drop  of  his  blood  for  them,  even  as  thou,  blessed 
Lord  Jesus,  didst  give  thine  for  us  poor  miserable 
sinners  !  Oh  Lord,  forgive  my  sins — give  patience. 
Bless  all  who  are  now  in  this  room ;  bless  thy  minis- 
ter, my  kind  friend  and  brother  Gonsalves.  Prosper 
thy  work  in  his  hands.  Bless  the  flock  under  his 
care.  Bless  his  dear  family.  Bless  all  my  dear  chris- 
tian  friends.  Bless  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland  and 
the  American  Protestant  Society.  Bless  brother 
Norton,  brother  De  Motte,  brother  Kennedy  and  my 
good  Doctor.  Bless  brother  Kingsbury. 

"  Oh  Lord,  I  pray  thee  for  my  dear  wife  and 
daughter.  Oh  Lord,  may  they  forsake  the  world 
and  give  thee  their  hearts,  and  remember  the  advice 
I  have  given  them. 

"  I  am  weak,  but  thou  art  mighty.  Let  not,  oh 
Lord,  thy  persecuted  flock  become  scattered,  but 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  167 

establish  them  in  the  faith  of  the  Gospel  and  unity 
of  thy  Holy  Spirit. 

"  Oh  Lord,  bless  all  good  Christians  in  America ; 
reward  them  for  their  kindness  to  us.  These  favors 
I  ask,  in  great  weakness  of  body,  through  my  blessed 
Lord  and  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ.  Amen." 

Such  were  the  last  desires  of  his  heart,  as  he  was 
able  to  utter  them.  After  this,  when  he  desired 
prayer  to  be  made  in  his  room,  he  would  request 
brother  Gonsalves  to  pray  in  the  Portuguese  lan- 
guage. The  later  breathings  of  his  soul  are  known 
only  to  Him  who  understands  the  groanings  that 
cannot  be  uttered. 

Just  before  he  died  he  requested  Mr.  Gonsalves 
to  write  to  his  wife  and  daughter.  He  inquired: 
"  What  shall  I  write  1"  "  Tell  them,"  said  the  dying 
man,  "  to  remember  what  I  have  written  to  them  in 
every  letter."  He  had  nothing  new  to  write ;  there 
was  no  change  in  his  views  in  this  solemn  hour. 
What  he  regarded  as  most  important  to  them,  when 
he  had  health  and  strength  to  write,  he  considered 
most  important  when  he  was  going  to  give  an  account 
of  his  stewardship. 

From  this  time  he  sunk  rapidly,  and  the  power 
of  utterance  entirely  failed.  One  of  the  last  questions 
proposed  to  him — "  Is  God  good  to  you  lr — was 
answered :  "  Yes,  He  is  good  to  me ;  GOD  is  GOOD 
TO  ALL!"  i 

The  last  interview  the  writer  had  with  Mr.  Da 


168  PERSECUTIONS    OF    THE 

Silva  was  intensely  interesting.  Faith  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  the  faithfulness  of  God  to  his  pro- 
mises, were  the  subjects  of  conversation.  He  was 
not  in  a  highly  elevated  and  joyous  state  of  feeling. 
There  was  no  rapturous  expression  of  triumph  over 
sin  and  Satan  and  the  terrors  of  death.  At  the  same 
time,  he  seemed  not  to  entertain  a  doubt  of  his  inte- 
rest in  the  promises  of  God,  and  of  his  union,  by 
faith,  to  the  only  and  precious  Mediator.  The  evi- 
dence of  a  vigorous  faith,  of  calm  and  unshaken  con- 
fidence in  the  great  Redeemer,  exhibited  by  his  con- 
jversation,  was  so  clear  and  abundant  that  no  one 
present  could  refrain  from  tears.  As  the  writer  was 
about  to  leave  the  room,  Mr.  Da  Silva  called  him  to 
his  bedside,  and  warmly  grasping  his  hand,  said,  with 
such  a  tone  of  solemnity,  cheerfulness,  and  hope,  as 
never  to  be  effaced  from  memory :  "  Farewell  in 
Christ  Jesus." 

During  his  last  days  his  sufferings,  from  the 
nature  of  his  disease,  were  very  severe.  Much  of  the 
time  he  was  unconscious,  but  when  reason  was  res- 
tored, the  Christian  graces  of  faith,  hope  and  patience 
shone  forth  in  their  simplicity  and  loveliness.  It  was 
both  instructive  and  animating  to  see  this  servant  of 
God,  an  exile  from  his  country  and  from  his  own 
family,  going  down  to  the  grave  with  heavenly  sere- 
nity, and  with  unwavering  faith  in  Jesus,  as  the 
Jlesurrection  and  the  Life.  In  this  state  he  died,  on 


CHRISTIANS   AT   MADEIRA.  169 

the  tenth  of  January,  about  3  P.  M.  in  the  forty- 
ninth  year  of  his  age. 

The  funeral  of  this  beloved  brother  was  attended, 
January  12th,  at  1  P.  M.  in  the  Reformed  Dutch 
church,  corner  of  Fourth-street  and  Lafayette  Place. 
Rev.  Dr.  Dewitt,  one  of  the  pastors  of  the  church, 
and  president  of  the  American  Protestant  Society, 
read  the  eleventh  chapter  of  Hebrews,  and  offered 
the  first  prayer.  Rev.  H.  Norton,  corresponding 
secretary,  addressed  the  audience  on  the  life  and 
character  of  Mr.  Da  Silva.  Rev.  Mr.  Gonsalves, 
missionary  of  the  Society,  addressed,  in  their  own 
language,  the  Portuguese  exiles,  who  were  present 
to  mourn  over  the  death  of  their  beloved  pastor.  At 
the  close  of  this,  all  the  Portuguese  present  (about 
fifty)  rose  and  sung  a  hymn  in  their  own  language. 

Every  eye  in  the  congregation  suddenly  filled 
with  tears,  as  the  notes  of  these  homeless  and  perse- 
cuted disciples  fell  upon  the  ear.  The  singing  was 
so  devotional  and  hearty,  and  there  was  such  a  subli- 
mity in  their  rising  when  suffused  with  tears,  and 
their  hearts  overflowing  with  grief,  that  no  one  could 
resist  the  subduing  influence  of  the  scene.  The 
meeting  was  then  closed  with  prayer  by  Rev.  Dr. 
Dowling,  of  the  Baptist  church,  and  the  benediction 
was  pronounced  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Knox,  of  the 
Reformed  Dutch  church. 


15 


170  PERSECUTIONS    OF    THE 

The  body  of  this  first  martyr  from  Madeira  was 
then  buried  in  the  vaults  of  the  church,  there  to 
await  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  in  the  last  day. 
Beloved,  blessed  man,  thou  art  now  at  rest ! 

We  have  not  language  to  express  the  heavenly 
impressions  and  associations  connected  with  these 
funeral  exercises.  The  occasion  was  rare  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  church,  and  the  only  one  of  the  kind 
that  has  occurred  in  our  country.  We  seemed  to 
have  returned  to  the  primitive  ages,  to  mingle  with 
the  primitive  converts,  and  to  be  in  the  midst  of 
Bible  scenes.  God  grant  that  the  influence  of  that 
hour  may  long  be  felt — may  be  abiding  as  life  itself. 

Some  suggestions  may  be  timely  and  proper  in 
view  of  this  brief  history  of  Mr.  Da  Silva. 

Every  reader  will  at  once  be  impressed  with  the 

MYSTERIOUS  PROVIDENCE  THAT  REMOVED  THIS  PASTOR 
FROM  HIS  FLOCK. 

The  path  of  Providence  is  often  above  the  clouds, 
luminous  indeed  to  the  inhabitants  of  heaven,  but 
dark  and  impenetrable  to  us.  Mr.  Da  Silva  seemed 
better  qualified  to  be  the  spiritual  teacher  and  guide 
of  these  persecuted  people,  than  any  other  man  could 
be.  He  had  personally  shared  in  all  their  sacrifices, 
sufferings  and  wanderings.  He  had  a  fellow-feeling 
and  sympathy  with  them  in  all  their  trials.  Besides 
these,  his  knowledge  of  the  world  and  his  sound 
judgment  in  temporal  affairs,  as  well  as  his  high 
spiritual  devotion,  eminently  fitted  him  for  his  station. 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  Ill 

But  the  thoughts  and  plans  of  God  are  as  far  above 
the  thoughts  and  plans  of  men,  as  the  heavens  are 
above  the  earth.  God  sees  not  as  man  sees,  because, 
he  sees  the  end  from  the  beginning.    In  his  wisdom 
and  benevolence  he  has  taken  our  brother  from  his 
responsible  and  useful  position,  laid  him  in  the  grave, 
and  left  his  homeless  and  persecuted  people  in  tears. 
Like  Moses,  he  was  only  permitted  to  view  the  prom- 
ised land,  but  not  to  enter  it  with  his  people.  Yet  God 
is  kind,  and  is  seeking  with  unerring  certainty  the  best 
interests  of  his  deeply  afflicted  people.    This  we  will 
believe,  and  in  this  will  we  rejoice.    Never  have  we 
been  more  solemnly  impressed  with  the  infinite  re- 
sources of  God  than  by  this  providence.  How  rich  HE 
must  be  who  can  remove  the  most  active  and  useful 
agents,  such  as  in  our  view  are  indispensible,  and  yet 
by  SUCH  means  hasten  the  accomplishment  of  the 
great  end  of  all  their  labors.  To  attempt  to  explain 
or  show  reason  in  the  present  case,  would  soon  carry 
us  beyond  our  depth.    Let  us  rather  humbly  bow  be- 
fore the  majesty  of  that  word,  "  BE  STILL  AND  KNOW 
THAT  I  AM  GOD."  At  the  same  time  let  our  faith 
rest  in  that  declaration  of  the  great  Shepherd,  "  What 
I  do  thou  knowest  not  now,  but  shalt  know  here- 
after." We  believe  the  time  will  come  when  light  will 
be  shed  on  this  dark  event,  and  even  those  most 
deeply  bfflicted  will  yet  rejoice  in  the  profound  wis- 
dom and  rich  grace  that  have  done  this. 

The  experience  of  Mr.  Da  Silva  is  a  clea  •  L'lus- 


172  PERSECUTIONS    OF    THE 

tration  of  THE  SPIRIT  AND  POWER  OF  CHRISTIANITY. 

The  terms  of  discipleship,  as  stated  by  the  Saviour, 
seem  to  have  become  obsolete  in  modern  times,  and 
to  have  been  designed  only  for  primitive  converts. 
But  this  is  a  fatal  mistake.  These  terms  are  as  un- 
changeable as  "  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  same  yester- 
day, and  to-day,  and  for  ever."  "  If  any  man  come 
to  me,  and  hate  not  his  father,  and  mother,  and  wife, 
and  children,  and  brethren,  and  sisters,  yea,  and  his 
own  life  also,  he  cannot  be  my  disciple."  "  Whoso- 
ever he  be  of  you  that  forsaketh  not  all  that  he  hath, 
he  cannot  be  my  disciple." 

These  declarations  are  either  true  or  false.  If 
false,  then  Christianity  is  a  fiction,  and  Jesus  Christ 
an  impostor.  If  true,  then  no  one  has  any  claim  to 
be  regarded  as  a  disciple  of  the  Saviour,  or  can  have 
any  good  hope  of  heaven,  who  has  not  complied 
with  them.  We  have  no  authority  to  explain  or 
abate  from  these  requirements  of  the  Great  Master, 
so  as  to  adapt  them  to  the  low  spiritual  state  and 
standard  of  those  who  seek  heaven  with  as  little  self- 
denial  as  possible.  Mr.  Da  Silva,  as  the  facts  of  his 
history  show,  literally  complied  with  these  terms, 
which  are  designed  for  the  disciples  of  Christ  hi 
every  nation  and  in  all  ages.  Did  he  do  any  more 
than  is  required  ?  Could  he  have  done  less  and  yet 
have  obeyed  the  Saviour  1  Had  he  refused  when 
called  in  the  providence  of  God — had  he  refused  to 
give  up  his  country,  his  home,  his  wealth  and  his 


CHRISTIANS   AT   MADEIRA.  173 

comforts  for  the  sake  of  Christ,  would  he  have  been 
received  as  a  disciple  ]  By  no  means.  He  performed 
no  works  of  supererogation.  He  felt  in  his  dying 
moments  that  he  had  only  done  the  things  that  were 
commanded,  and  by  grace  he  must  be  saved. 

In  his  life  we  have  a  manifestation  of  the  true 
spirit  and  power  of  religion.  This  is  the  religion  of 
the  Gospel :  a  willingness  to  sacrifice  all  things  for  the 
sake  of  Christ,  esteeming  all  as  worthless  in  compa- 
rison with  the  approval  of  Christ:  love  to  him  so  ar- 
dent and  absorbing  that  the  love  of  friends  and  rela- 
tives is  comparatively  hatred.  Whether  every  one  is 
called  literally  to  leave  wealth,  relatives  and  comforts 
of  life,  may  be  questioned ;  but  there  can  be  no  ques- 
tion that  every  sincere  disciple  of  the  Saviour  loves 
him  supremely,  and  if  called  to  it  by  His  provi- 
dence, will  leave  all  that  is  dear  and  highly  valued  on 
earth.  No  one  can  be  a  Christian  without  a  hearty 
and  entire  renunciation  of  all  things,  life  itself  not  ex- 
cepted,  for  the  sake  of  love  to  Jesus  Christ.  Of  this 
spirit,  the  conduct  of  Mr.  Da  Silva  was  the  external 
manifestation ;  the  living  testimony  to  the  spirit  and 
power  of  the  religion  of  the  Gospel.  Who  can  resist  the 
evidence  of  its  power,  when  it  calls  a  man  in  the  vigor 
of  life  from  wealth,  and  country,  and  family,  and  the 
luxuries  of  life,  and  he  is  sweetly  constrained  to  obey. 
This  is  "the  love  of  Christ,  which  passeth  knowledge." 

This  memorial  of  our  departed  brother  is  sent 
forth,  that  he  being  dead,  may  yet  speak. 
15* 


1*74  PERSECUTIONS    OF    THE 

The  influence  of  a  good  man  does  not  leave  the 
world  with  his  body.  His  example,  like  light  from 
ahove,  shines  on  the  dark  path  of  those  that  follow 
him.  As  the  primitive  church  at  Jerusalem  gathered 
around  Stephen,  the  first  Christian  martyr,  and  car- 
ried him  to  his  burial,  and  lamented  over  him,  so 
have  we  done  with  the  body  of  our  brother.  Al- 
though no  relative  was  present,  yet  many  hearts 
mourned  over  him,  and  many  eyes  filled  with  tears 
as  his  body  went  down  to  its  last  resting-place. 

Now  let  him  speak, — not  as  an  angel,  or  a  su- 
perior being,  but  in  his  true  character  and  position 
as  a  servant  of  Christ.  If  you  wish  a  portrait  of 
him,  as  he  was  in  external  appearance — imagine  a 
man  of  middle  size,  stoutly  built,  dark  complexion, 
black  hair,  with  a  bright  intelligent  eye,  and  an  in- 
tellectual head,  and  you  have  him  before  you.  His 
moral  portrait  has  already  been  given.  This  man, 
who  "  chose  rather  to  suffer  affliction  with  the  people 
of  God,  than  to  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a  sea- 
son," who  "  esteemed  the  reproach  of  Christ  greater 
riches  than  the  treasures"  of  Madeira,  may  well 
speak  to  us,  by  his  life.  Could  he  be  permitted  to 
speak  to  us  audibly,  we  think,  from  our  intimate  ac- 
quaintance with  his  views,  he  would  say,  "  Remem- 
ber my  people,  give  them  a  home  hi  your  free  and 
happy  country,  where  they  may  serve  God  and  train 
up  their  children  for  him.  Remember  that  Society 
that  embraced  my  exiled  brethren,  and  has  been  the 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  175 

almoner  of  the  churches  in  clothing  and  feeding 
them." 

Had  his  life  been  spared,  we  are  assured  he 
would  have  advocated  the  cause  of  his  brethren  and 
the  claims  of  this  Society,  with  the  most  effective  of 
all  kinds  of  eloquence,  the  eloquence  of  the  heart. 
Shall  he  now  speak  with  less  effect  ?  How  power- 
fully does  he  speak  to  us  of  self-denial,  of  sacrifice, 
of  benevolence,  of  ardent  love  to  Christ,  of  patience 
in  suffering,  and  of  resignation  to  the  will  of  God. 

Upwards  of  500  of  his  brethren  are  now  suffer- 
ing exiles  in  Trinidad,  besides  the  sixty  or  seventy  in 
New- York  under  the  care  of  the  American  Protes- 
tant Society,  who  are  desiring  a  home  in  this  country, 
where  torture  and  prisons  for  reading  the  Bible  are 
unknown.  For  this  flock  he  prayed,  and  labored, 
and  toiled,  until  health  and  life  were  sacrificed.  Let 
his  devotion,  his  untiring  zeal  and  his  dying  groans, 
quicken  the  spirit  of  prayer  and  of  benevolence  ia 
American  Christians,  for  his  deeply  afflicted  people. 

What  have  we  done  or  suffered  for  the  sake  of 
the  Gospel  we  so  richly  enjoy  ?  Where,  in  our  ex- 
perience, is  that  self-denial  so  essential  to  the  charac- 
ter of  a  Christian  ?  Should  the  summons  suddenly 
come,  "  Give  an  account  of  thy  stewardship  !  "  who 
would  not  be  confounded  in  the  presence  of  the 
Judge  ?  Turn  your  eye  away,  then,  from  the  first 
martyr  from  Madeira,  and  fix  it  upon  the  GREAT 
LORD  of  the  MARTYRS,  whose  claims  upon  you  and 


176  PERSECUTIONS    OF    THE 

yours  are  perfect  and  eternal ;  who  will  reward  or 
punish  you  in  the  last  day,  (Matt.  25  :  31,  46,)  as 
you  have  treated  the  claims  of  his  destitute  and  per- 
secuted people ;  and  who  will  expose  to  the  universe 
the  iniquity  of  those  excuses  by  which  the  covetous, 
selfish  heart  has  thrust  aside  his  claims. 

Since  the  death  of  Mr.  Da  Silva,  the  following 
letter  of  Christian  sympathy  and  affection  has  been 
received  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hewitson,  of  Scotland. 
The  moment  Mr.  Hewitson  heard  of  his  illness  in 
this  city,  he  sent  him  this  epistle  of  love  to  cheer 
him  in  affliction;  and,  if  death  should  be  near,  to 
strengthen  his  faith  and  hope  in  the  blessed  Saviour. 
When  the  letter  arrived  the  faith  of  our  beloved  bro- 
ther had  been  exchanged  for  sight,  and  his  hope  for 
fruition,  as  we  believe  he  dwells  in  the  presence  of 
his  Lord  and  Redeemer. 

MY  DEARLY  BELOVED  BROTHER  IN  THE  LORD, 

I  received  the  news  of  your  affliction,  with  deep 
sensation  and  sorrow  of  heart,  especially  after  receiv- 
ing Mr.  Gonsalves'  letter,  which  informs  me  of  the 
dangerous  character  of  your  disease.  The  great 
desire  of  my  heart,  and  my  prayer  to  God,  is,  that 
your  life  may  be  spared,  and  that  your  labors  may 
be  continued  many  years,  for  the  eternal  welfare  of 
many  souls. 
I  Whatever  may  be  the  will  of  the  Lord,  I  enjoy 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  If7 

great  consolation  in  believing  that  my  dear  brother 
is  in  Jesus  Christ  safe  for  ever.  So  that  now  you 
can  say  with  Paul :  "  For  me  to  live  is  Christ,  and 
to  die  is  gain.  I  would  rather  depart  to  be  with 
Christ,"  which  is  far  better.  Do  you  not  find  m 
your  sweet  experience  that  Christ,  and  him  crucified, 
is  a  sure  foundation.  Certainly  no  one  who  trusts 
in  the  merits  of  Jesus  can  ever  be  ashamed  of  his 
confidence,  or  confounded.  The  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ,  the  son  of  God,  will  purify  us  from  all  sin. 
Being  justified  by  faith,  we  have  peace  with  God 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

We  have  the  assurance  of  entering  into  the  celes- 
tial sanctuary  by  the  blood  of  Christ.  We  have 
above,  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  a  great  high  priest 
over  the  house  of  God.  Therefore,  let  us  draw  nigh  to 
him,  with  true  hearts,  clothed  with  a  complete  faith. 
Jesus  not  only  saves  the  soul  from  eternal  condem- 
nation, but  gives  abundance  of  grace  to  sanctify,  sup- 
port and  comfort,  through  all  the  temptations  and 
tribulations  of  this  world.  Rest,  my  dear  brother, 
in  the  everlasting  arms  of  the  Lord.  He  says :  "  My 
grace  is  sufficient  for  thee.  Call  upon  me  in  the  day  of 
trouble,  and  I  will  deliver  thee,  and  thou  shalt  glo- 
rify me.  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God,  that  delivered 
thee  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt.  Open  thy  mouth 
wide,  and  I  will  fill  it.  I  will  never  leave  thee  nor 
forsake  thee."  This  cromise  is  as  true  as  it  is  pre- 


178  PERSECUTIONS   OF   THE 

cious.  It  is  the  promise  of  Jesus,  who  is  the  same 
yesterday,  to-day,  and  for  ever.  It  is  true  that,  as 
regards  the  human  nature  of  Jesus,  he  is  with  the 
Father  in  the  heavens;  but,  as  our  God  and  fa- 
ther, he  always  abides  with  his  people.  He  says: 
"  I  am  with  you  always,  even  to  the  end  of  the 
world."  His  habitation  is  on  high,  and  on  earth  we 
have  the  Everlasting  arms. — Deut.  33,  "  Fear  not, 
saith  the  Lord,  for  I  have  redeemed  thee,  and  called 
thee  by  name.  Thou  art  mine.  When  thou  pass- 
est  through  the  waters,  I  will  be  with  thee,  they 
shall  not  overwhelm  thee ;  when  thou  passest  through 
the  fire,  it  shall  not  burn  thee.  For  I  am  the  Lord 
thy  God,  the  holy  One  of  Israel,  thy  Saviour." 

Dear  brother,  having  these  promises,  you  may 
trust  in  the  Lord,  and  rest  in  peace.  According  to 
the  words  of  the  hymn,  "  My  weary  heart,  my  Jesus, 
I  rest  on  thee,"  may  Jesus  draw  nigh  to  your  bed, 
showing  my  brother  his  hands  and  side,  saying : 
"  Peace  be  with  you."  And  may  Jesus  blow  his 
breath  on  my  brother,  saying :  "  Receive  the  Holy 
Ghost ;"  that  your  heart  may  be  filled  with  peace, 
joy  and  hope  in  this  hour  of  affliction.  I  greatly 
desire  to  hear  again  of  my  friend.  May  the  Lord 
spare  your  life ;  but,  above  all,  let  the  will  of  the 
Lord  be  done.  If  you  remain  here  longer,  the  Lord 
will  be  with  you  here ;  if  you  are  called  to  depart, 
you  will  be  with  the  Lord  until  all  the  saints  shall 
be  reunited  to  surround  the  Saviour,  and  never  more 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  179 

shall  they  be  separated  one  from  another..  My  dear 
friend,  farewell.  I  remain, 

Your  brother  in  the  Lord, 

W.  H.  HEWITSOK. 
i        Rev.  A.  N.  Da  Silva. 

Another  letter  addressed  to  Mr.  Da  Silva,  from 
the  Island  of  Saint  Kitts,  has  been  received  since  his 
death.  He  had^written  to  Saint  Kitts,  inquiring  how 
many  of  Portuguese  exiles  there  were  desirous  of 
emigrating  to  the  United  States.  This  letter  gives 
an  interesting  account  of  the  moral  and  religious  state 
of  these  refugees.  It  contains  the  names  and  ages 
of  ninety-nine  persons  who  wish  to  find  a  home  in 
our  country. 

St.  Kitts,  November  25th,  1848. 
MOST    ILLUSTRIOUS    SIR   ARSENIO, 

Mi'    DEAR   BROTHER   IN    THE   LORD, 1  wish   very 

much  that  the  peace  and  quietness,  which  alono 
comes  from  Christ,  may  ever  abide  with  you,  and 
may  these  few  lines  find  you  much  better.  I  read 
your  letter,  and  it  informed  me  how  much  you  have 
endeavored,  using  all  the  efforts  in  your  power,  for 
the  welfare  of  our  brethren,  both  spiritual  and  tem- 
poral. I  send  here  the  number,  as  you  requested,  of 
the  believing  people  in  this  island,  who  desire  to  fol- 
low the  church  of  Trinidad  to  the  United  States. 
I  have  asked  them,  if  they  want  to  accompany  that 


PERSECUTIONS   OF   THE 

church — to  follow  the  word  of  God  and  to  grow  bet- 
ter.— They  all  say,  with  much  pleasure,  they  want  to 
follow  Jesus  Christ.  I  have  proved  to  them  that  we 
must  first  seek  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  that  the 
things  necessary  to  the  body,  we  must  leave  with 
God — he  will  add  these  unto  us. 

In  the  number  I  here  send,  there  are  none  that 
get  drunk,  either  on  rum  or  wine,  neither  any  that 
may  be  called  slothful.  All  this  people  are  accus- 
tomed to  come  to  the  prayer-meeting  for  a  long  time, 
and  there  are  some  new  ones  who  now  attend ;  but 
I  have  admitted  none  in  the  number  except  those  I 
knew  as  believers  before  the  reception  of  your  letter. 
I  feel  a  great  desire  that  God  may  help  me  to 
aid  this  people  with  his  holy  Word,  and  may  I  ap- 
pear with  them  in  Trinidad,  accompanied  by  the 
grace  of  God.  And  may  he  carry  us  through  safe, 
not  only  to  America,  but  also  to  heaven,  that  we 
may  there  enjoy  a  blessed  eternity  with  Christ  Jesus. 
My  friend  and  faithful  brother,  pray  to  God  for  all 
this  people,  that  they  may  not  be  deceived  by  the 
devil,  and  that  the  spirit  of  Jesus  may  strengthen 
them  in  the  faith,  that  we  may  all  go  in  peace.  May 
the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you  and 
all  our  brethren.  All  the  brethren  send  Christian 
salutations.  I  remain, 

Your  brother  in  the  Lord, 

MARTIN  JOSEPH  DA  LOHZA. 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  181 

A  number  of  letters  written  to  Mr.  Da  Silva  by 
the  Portuguese  in  Trinidad,  have  been  received  here 
since  his  death.  They  abound  with  sentiments  of 
most  ardent  affection  for  their  beloved  pastor.  With 
the  unsuspecting  confidence  of  disciples  they  look  to 
him  for  instruction  and  advice.  They  "  esteem  him 
very  high  in  love  for  his  works'  sake."  Under  the 
Great  Sheperd,  they  regard  him  as  then*  leader  and 
guide,  both  in  their  spiritual  and  temporal  affairs. 

They  express  the  deepest  regret  at  his  absence, 
and  the  most  affectionate  desire  to  see  his  face  again. 
They  beseech  the  Lord  most  fervently,  if  it  is  his  will, 
to  restore  their  pastor  to  health,  that  he  may  again 
preach  to  them  the  Word  of  God.  They  hope  he 
may  be  successful  in  securing  a  home  for  them  in 
this  land.  They  say,  their  "  eyes  are  continually  on 
the  sea,"  looking  for  the  good  news  to  arrive. 

Who  will  not  sympathize  with  these  deeply  af- 
flicted exiles.  How  sad  the  tidings  of  the  death  of 
their  beloved  spiritual  watchman !  Who  can  tell  the 
depth  of  their  grief,  when  they  first  heard  that  they 
should  see  his  face  no  more ! — that  they  should  not 
again  hear  his  voice  in  prayer,  nor  in  the  exposition 
of  the  Word  of  God.  May  He  who  hath  removed 
this  pastor  from  this  persecuted  flock,  and  translated 
him  to  the  countless  host  of  the  ransomed  around 
the  throne,  supply  the  vacancy  he  has  made,  and 
"  give  the  oil  of  joy,  and  garments  of  praise  "  to  his 
afflicted  people. 

16 


182  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 


SECTION    X. 

Providence  of  God  in  providing  a  home  for  the  exiles. — Loca- 
tion.— Plan  of  settlement. — Expense  of  transportation. — 
Appeal  for  aid. — Colony  of  six  hundred  expatriated  Por- 
tuguese.— Moral  influence  on  the  west,  and  on  the  world- 

The  Great  Sheperd  of  Israel  has  his  wakeful  eye 
upon  the  path  of  his  people.  His  purpose  is  to 
advance  their  best  interest.  His  plans  for  the  accom- 
plishment of  this,  being  the  product  of  infinite  wis- 
dom, transcend  our  finite  powers.  But  when  in  the 
developments  of  his  providence  these  plans  are  laid 
open  to  our  view,  they  excite  the  most  grateful  feel- 
ings to  HIM,  both  for  the  plans,  and  for  the  wonder- 
ful manner  in  which  they  have  been  accomplished. 

For  several  years  our  Portuguese  brethren  have 
wandered  in  exile  without  a  home.  They  have  suf- 
fered by  desease,  by  enemies,  by  want  of  employ- 
ment, and  by  want  of  food  and  clothing.  When  they 
reached  those  islands  where  they  could  rejoice  in 
liberty  of  conscience,  then  the  prospect  of  suffering 
for  the  want  of  daily  bread  was  before  them.  Besides 
this,  surrounded  by  a  Roman  catholic  population, 
and  by  nominal  protestants,  who  were  indifferent  to 
all  religion,  they  were  constantly  exposed  to  the  most 
pernicious  influences.  Their  children  were  specially 


CHRISTIANS   AT   MADEIRA.  183 

exposed  to  examples  and  vices  of  the  most  ruinous 
tendency. 

In  this  state  of  things,  they  knew  not  what  to  do. 
They  were  willing  to  go  to  any  part  of  the  world, 
where  they  could  have  freedom  to  worship  God,  to 
educate  their  children,  and  could  have  food  and  rai- 
maint.  Like  the  prophet,  they  often  prayed,  and« 
then  looked  for  some  cloud  of  promise  to  rise.  Day 
after  day,  month  after  month,  they  looked  out  on  the 
sea,  with  the  hope  that  vessels  might  arrive  that 
would  take  them  to  some  foreign,  but  friendly  shore, 
sphere  they  might  find  a  home.  But  no  such  vessels 
came, — no  kind  invitation  came  from  any  people, 
saying:  Come,  and  dwell  with  us. — Yet  these  so- 
journers  on  strange  islands  did  not  lose  their  faith 
and  hope  in  God.  As  God  had  taken  care  of  them 
when  persecuted  and  in  prison,  when  in  storms  on 
the  sea,  when  sick  among  strangers,  they  believed 
he  would  yet,  in  some  unknown  way,  provide  for 
them  in  time  to  come. 

Long  did  they  wait,  but  no  deliverance  came. 
Yet  they  were  not  disposed  to  renounce  their  faith, 
return  to  their  own  country,  submit  to  the  Roman 
church,  and  enter  their  forsaken  houses,  as  thej 
might  have  done.  To  them  the  word  of  God  and 
liberty  of  conscience  were  dearer  than  home  and 
comforts. 

It  is  only  within  a  few  months  that  there  was 
any  prospect,  to  human  view,  of  any  place  where 


184  PERSECUTIONS    OF   THE 

they  might  find  an  earthly  Canaan.  The  United 
States  began  to  loom  up  before  them  as  the  promised 
land.  But  there  were  great,  if  not  insurmountable, 
obstacles  hi  the  way  of  their  emigration  to  this  coun- 
try. •  How  could  a  suitable  location  and  land  be 
obtained  for  so  large  a  colony  1  How  could  they  be 
employed  or  sustained  without  means  ?  How  could 
the  large  expense  of  their  emigration  be  defrayed  ? 
These  inquiries,  which  have  been  the  cause  of  so 
much  solicitude  to  us,  are  beginning  to  be  answered 
by  the  openings  of  Providence. 

A  brief  account  of  the  way  in  which  God  in  his 
providence  is  now  leading  this  people  to  a  permanent 
home,  may  fitly  close  this  history. 

These  exiles  are  mostly  farmers  and  mechanics, 
who  have  always  been  engaged  in  active  business. 
It  has  been  their  desire,  if  the  way  should  be  pre- 
pared, to  be  located  on  the  new  lands  in  our  west- 
ern country.  The  prospect  now  is  that  they  will 
realize  what  they  have  so  long  and  so  ardently  de- 
sired. The  friends  of  the  persecuted  will  be  pleased 
to  learn  the  way  hi  which  they  have  been  provided 
with  a  home,  and  the  part  of  the  country  in  which 
they  are  to  reside. 

It  will  be  gratifying  to  the  friends  of  the  Portu- 
guese to  learn  that  arrangements  have  been  entered 
into,  and  are  in  process  of  completion,  by  which 
a  home  is  secured  for  these  exiles  upon  our  soil. 
The  place  selected  is  hi  the  State  of  Illinois,  at  a 


CHRISTIANS    AT   MADEIRA.  185 

point  about  equi-distant  between  Springfield  and 
Jacksonville,  on  the  Meredosia  and  Springfield  rail- 
road. By  these  arrangements  the  American  Hemp 
Company,  which  is  composed  of  gentlemen  at  the 
west  and  hi  this  city,  is  to  give  both  the  Portuguese, 
who  are  here,  and  also  those  who  are  in  Trinidad, 
immediate  employment  and  good  wages  on  their 
arrival  there.  They  are  also  to  furnish  them  with 
houses  and  every  thing  necessary  for  their  comfort 
for  one  year  without  charge.  Besides  this,  the  com- 
pany have  engaged  to  give  every  family  of  the  co- 
lony (in  all  one  hundred  and  thirty-one  families,)  ten 
acres  of  land  in  fee  and  unincumbered,  on  which  a 
house  can  be  built  where  they  can  have  a  permanent 
home.  These  ten  acres  lots  are  to  be  on  the  same 
tract  of  land,  contiguous  to  each  other,  and,  by  the 
terms  of  the  arrangement  to  be  located  by  a  com- 
mittee consisting  of  the  Hon.  C.  French,  governor 
of  Illinois ;  Rev.  J.  M.  Sturtevant,  president  of  Illi- 
nois College,  at  Jacksonville  ;  and  Rev.  Albert  Hale, 
of  Springfield. 

Great  care  has  also  been  taken  that  these  advan- 
tages, so  secured  to  this  interesting  people,  should 
be  rendered  available  to  themselves  and  to  their 
families. 

The  writings  have  been  drawn,  sealed  and  deli- 
vered, in  which  the  parties  are  under  bonds  of  ten 
thousand  dollars  each  to  fulfil  their  engagements. 

Such  is  a  brief  view  of  the  location  and  the  plan. 
16* 


186  PERSECUTIONS    OF    THE 

It  looks  like  the  dawning  of  a  brighter  day  for  this 
people.  It  s'eems  to  be  the  Canaan  to  which  God  in 
his  providence  has  been  leading  them  in  an  unknown 
way.  But  the  terms  of  this  plan  must  be  executed 
before  it  can  be  of  any  essential  service  to  them. 

It  is  now  incumbent  on  the  American  Protestant 
Society  to  supply  the  expenses  necessary  for  the  trans- 
portation, not  only  of  the  Portuguese  who  are  here, 
but  also  of  those  who  are  on  the  Island  of  Trinidad. 
The  benevolent  community  will  see  that  the  expense 
of  the  transportation  of  six  hundred  persons  must  be 
great.  Had  many  of  these  exiles  the  property  which 
they  rightfully  claim  in  their  own  country,  they  could 
very  easily  meet  this  expense.  There  are  individuals 
among  them  who  could  in  that  case  defray  the  ex- 
penses of  all  to  their  new  home.  But  they  are  strip- 
ped of  all  their  earthly  possessions. 

The  Society- have  not  the  means,  but  trusting  in 
God  for  them,  and  relying  upon  the  known  benevo- 
lence of  our  countrymen,  they  have  embarked  fear- 
lessly into  these  preliminary  arrangements.  The  cor- 
dial and  prompt  response  of  the  community,  a  few 
months  since,  to  the  appeal  for  clothing  for  the  desti- 
tute Portuguese,  has  encouraged  this  renewed  reli- 
ance on  the  same  community  in  the  great  effort  now 
to  be  made.  We  do  not  expect  to  be  disappointed. 
The  pulse  of  freedom  and  benevolence  in  this  country 
beats  so  quick  and  strong  that  we  do  not  anticipate 
a  disappointment.  Yet  we  must  receive  much  more 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  187 

liberal  donations  than  we  have  received,  or  these  ex- 
iles cannot  reach  their  home.  Is  not  the  object  wor- 
thy of  greater  donations  ?  What  are  six  hundred 
human  beings  worth  ?  How  much  ought  we  to  ex- 
pend to  give  so  many  wandering  exiles  a  home  and 
shelter  from  persecution  ?  Suppose  we  call  for  ten 
thousand  dollars,  and  it  should  all  be  expended  in 
providing  for  the  wants  of  these  suffering  people, 
their  children,  and  their  posterity.  Would  this  be 
extravagant  ?  Who  will  believe  it  in  that  great  day 
of  account  when  money  and  souls  will  be  weighed  in 
the  balance  of  righteousness  ? 

Several  thousand  dollars  must  be  given  by  the 
protestant  community  for  then-  transportation,  or 
they  will  never  realize  any  benefit  from  this  pro- 
mised land.  Without  the  requisite  funds  no  farther 
progress  can  be  made  in  putting  them  in  possession 
of  a  home.  A  strong  appeal  is,  therefore,  made  to 
the  friends  of  the  persecuted,  and  it  is  enforced  by 
the  most  weighty  considerations,  such  as  should 
come  with  irresistible  force  to  the  mind  of  the  Chris- 
tian and  the  philanthropist. 

Here  is  a  home  provided  for  six  hundred  persons 
who  are  driven  from  4heir  own  country  by  the  ruth- 
less hand  of  persecution.  But  they  have  not  the 
means  of  reaching  it.  Of  what  use  is  it  to  them  1 
Suppose  your  family  were  starving  to  death,  and 
you  should  hear  of  a  beautiful  country,  and  abun- 
dance of  food  on  the  other  side  of  the  Atlantic,  but 


188  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

you  could  not  go  there.  Would  the  knowledge  of  it 
relieve  the  pains  of  hunger]  Suppose  there  were 
those  who  had  an  abundance,  and  could  easily  put 
you  in  possession  of  that  land.  What  think  you  ought 
they  to  do  ? 

There  is  no  time  for  delay.  The  Society  desire 
to  send  the  Portuguese  who  are  here  immediately,  to 
the  West,  where  employment  and  a  comfortable  home 
are  prepared,  and  they  are  very  anxious  to  go.  Then 
we  wish  to  send,  as  soon  as  possible,  for  those  in  Tri- 
nidad. To  them,  every  hour's  delay  is  an  hour  of  suf- 
fering. The  inhabitants  of  the  island  having  heard 
there  was  a  prospect  of  the  Portuguese  coming  to 
the  United  States,  have  recently  turned  many  of 
them  out  of  employment,  and  thus  increased  their 
distress. 

We  make  our  appeal  with  the  deepest  solicitude 
(involving,  as  it  does,  the  happiness  for  life  of  so  many 
families)  to  all  to  send  your  contributions  without  de- 
lay. Let  the  rich  give  of  their  abundance,  and  the 
poor  give  of  their  poverty.  Let  all  send  their  largest 
donations,  and  rejoice  that  they  can  have  one  such 
privilege  of  aiding  in  the  relief  of  so  many,  for  God 
loveth  the  cheerful  giver. 

Should  this  effort  be  successful,  as  we  trust  it 
will  be,  and  these  six  hundred  be  settled  on  the  de- 
signated land,  who  can  estimate  the  moral  influence 
of  such  a  colony  1  The  story  of  their  conversion  from 
the  papal  church,  of  their  persecutions  and  sufferings 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  189 

on  account  of  their  adherence  to  the  Bible,  will  be 
told.  The  emigrants  of  every  country  who  enter  the 
great  valley  of  the  West,  will  learn  this  story.  They 
will  learn  that  the  church  of  Rome  imprisoned  these 
persons,  and  drove  them  from  their  country,  because 
they  read  the  Word  of  God.  Hence  they  will  see  that 
the  papal  church  opposes  the  circulation  and  reading 
of  the  Word  of  God.  They  will  also  learn  that  pro- 
testants  are  kind  to  those  whom  Rome  persecutes. 

This  colony  will  be  a  living  memorial  of  the  dif- 
ference between  the  Roman  catholic,  and  the  protes- 
tant  religion.  The  difference  can  readily  be  recog- 
nized by  the  ignorant  and  deluded  multitudes  of 
Romanists  who  throng  our  western  country.  And 
will  it  exert  no  influence  over  them  1  Will  it  shed  no 
light  on  their  benighted  minds  1 

This  colony,  already,  when  wandering  in  the  isl- 
ands of  the  sea,  has  won  many  converts  to  the  pro- 
testant  faith.  Many,  who  had  always  lived  in  papal 
darkness,  now  praise  God  that  they  have  seen  these 
exiles,  and  seen  in  them  the  vast  difference  between 
Bible-readers  and  those  who  never  read  that  blessed 
book ;  the  wide  difference  between  those  who  seek 
salvation,  only  by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  those 
who  seek  salvation  by  their  own  works  and  suffer- 
ings ;  the  heaven-wide  difference  between  the  simpli- 
city of  Gospel  worship,  and  the  splendid  rites,  the 
pompous,  senseless  ceremonies  of  the  papal  church. 

The  influence  of  these  pilgrim  sufferers  will  not 


190  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

be  confined  to  the  thousands  or  millions  of  Roman- 
ists in  our  western  country,  but  on  wings,  in  the 
form  of  letters,  it  will  fly  over  the  sea,  and  be  felt  in 
various  parts  of  Europe.  We  have  but  very  inade- 
quate conceptions  of  the  letter- writing  power.  Who 
can  estimate  the  influence  of  the  millions  of  letters 
that  emigrants  to  this  country  Jiave  sent  back  to 
their  friends  within  a  few  years  past.  Who  can  tell 
the  influence  of  these  letters  in  hastening  the  revolu- 
tions that  have  recently  convulsed  the  old  world. 
This  is  a  chapter  yet  to  be  written. 

The  report  of  the  conversion,  the  persecutions 
and  the  expatriation  of  these  Portuguese  brethren, 
will  be  sent  in  letter-sheets  over  the  Atlantic,  and 
will  cause  the  ears  of  the  Romish  hierarchy  to  tingle. 
The  facts  are  so  astounding  and  unqestionable,  and 
the  course  of  the  Romish  church  so  indefensible,  that 
the  priests  will  not  have  the  courage  to  attempt  a 
justification  of  this  unprovoked  persecution. 

The  bishops  and  priests  in  the  United  States 
have  been  repeatedly  requested  to  give  an  expression 
of  their  views,  and  let  the  community  know  whether 
they  justify,  or  condemn  this  persecution.  But,  up  to 
this  time,  they  have  been  silent  as  the  sepulchre. 
No  one  has  yet  ventured  a  defence  of  the  church  of 
Rome  in  Madeira,  and  probably  no  one  will  have  the 
hardihood  and  imprudence  to  do  it. 

There  is,  therefore,  already  a  moral  and  salutary 
influence  felt  by  the  presence  of  these  refugees.  This 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  191 

influence  will  be  more  widely  extended,  and  more 
powerful  in  the  progress  of  time.  May  it  be  as  the 
leaven  entering  the  great  mass  of  the  Romish  church, 
penetrating  every  part,  until  the  whole  is  leavened. 


SECTION    XI. 

Thoughts  suggested  by  this  narrative — Islands  in  the  nine- 
teenth century — Revival  of  primitive  mode  of  spreading  the 
Gospel — Spirit  of  the  Roman  church  unchanged — Remon- 
strance against  this  outrage  on  the  rights  of  conscience — 
Faith  of  disciples  same  in  all  ages — Priceless  worth  of 
civil  and  religious  liberty. 

While  tracing  the  incidents  connected  with  this 
great  work  of  God,  and  persecution  at  Madeira,  the 
thought  was  powerfully  impressed  upon  the  mind, 
that  GOD  HAS  HIGHLY  DISTINGUISHED  THE  ISLANDS  OF 

THE  SEA  IN  THE  NINETEENTH  CENTURY. 

Look  at  the  South  Sea  Islands,  such  as  the  Sand- 
wich, Tahiti,  &c.  What  have  been  the  influence 
and  the  triumphs  of  the  Gospel  over  those  wild  and 
uncivilized  islands  since  the  commencement  of  this 
century.  The  progress  and  changes,  especially  at 
the  Sandwich  Islands,  have  astounded  the  civilized 


192  PERSECUTIONS    OF   THE 

and  the  Christian  world.  Barbarous  men  have  been 
redeemed  from  barbarism,  and  have  united  in  a  civil 
government.  Education  is  diffused  extensively  among 
the  people.  Christian  institutions  are  established  and 
respected.  There  is  a  government  that  secures  order 
and  obedience  to  laws.  That  government  has  been 
recognized  by  the  most  powerful  nations  on  the 
globe.  The  mild  and  healthful  influence  of  the  Gos- 
pel is  now  pervading  the  inhabitants  of  those  islands. 
Within  a  few  years,  the  providence  and  grace  of 
God  seemed  to  have  done  there  the  work  of  ages. 

Now  turn  your  eye  to  the  east  and  look  at  Ma- 
dagascar, which  has  been  called  "  the  Great  Britain 
of  Africa."  The  light  of  the  Gospel  has  penetrated 
the  dark  minds  of  some  of  the  four  or  five  millions 
of  the  people  on  that  island.  The  converts  to  Chris- 
tianity there  have  sealed  their  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  with  their  own  blood.  The  power  of  the  Gos- 
pel has  been  demonstrated,  in  the  mighty  changes  it 
has  wrought  among  the  semi-civilized  population. 

Then  come  back  to  Madeira,  and  inquire  "  what 
hath  God  wrought  ?"  What  shall  we  say  of  the  tro- 
phies of  the  Gospel  on  this  island  1  What  victories 
have  here  been  achieved  over  superstition,  and  the 
power  of  persecution  ? 

Tahiti,  Madagascar,  and  Madeira,  have  been  crim- 
soned by  the  blood  of  martyrs  in  this  century.  It  is 
this,  more  than  any  thing  else,  that  invests  them  with 
peculiar  interest.  In  those  brighter  days,  that  are 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  193 

soon  to  shed  their  hallowed  influence  over  the  whole 
world,  those  Christian  historians  that  will  then  write 
its  history,  will  seize  upon  this  as  the  point  of  attrac- 
tion, as  the  matter  of  deepest  interest.  This  will 
make  these  islands  immortal  in  all  future  time. 
Scenes  of  the  most  thrilling  character  have  here  been 
witnessed,  such  as  required  the  courage  and  faith  of 
primitive  martyrs.  Such  courage  andfaithhave  been 
found  in  living  men  and  women,  who  have  patiently 
submitted  to  the  most  cruel  inflictions  of  human  ven- 
geance, and  have  sacrificed  their  lives,  rather  than 
renounce  the  faith  of  the  Gospel.  To  these  islands 
the  eyes  of  the  Christian  would  well  be  directed,  as 
furnishing  the  most  recent  and  the  most  glorious  il- 
lustrations of  the  power  of  spiritual,  primitive  Chris- 
tianity. Especially  will  Madeira  be  quoted,  where  the 
evidence  of  the  work  of  God  is  so  clear  and  full — 
where  individual  suffering  is  so  various  and  severe, 
simply  for  reading  the  Word  of  God,  and  refusing  to 
worship  the  wafer  as  God. 

This  is  not  the  first  tune  that  God  has  turned  the 
thoughts  of  the  church  and  world  to  an  island  of 
the  sea.  When  he  was  about  to  reveal  to  men  the 
most  glorious  and  the  most  fearful  events  that  will 
ever  occur — when  he  was  about  to  spread  out  before 
the  world  the  providential  links  in  his  wonderful  go- 
vernment to  the  end  of  time,  he  sent  his  servant  John 
to  the  Island  of  Patmos.  There,  where  the  inhabi- 
tants regarded  him  only  as  a  common  criminal, 
17 


194  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

doomed  to  the  mines,  God  revealed  himself  to  him 
in  visions  of  glory,  such  as  had  never  entered  the 
minds  of  men — such  as  the  most  vivid  imagination, 
in  her  boldest  flights,  had  never  created  nor  ap- 
proached. "  Surely  the  isles  wait  for  his  law." 

Another  thought  awakened  by  this  history  is, 
that  God  is  reviving  the  primitive  method  of  spread- 
ing the  Gospel. 

What  a  day  was  that  for  the  church  at  Jerusa- 
lem, when  God  had  added  thousands  to  the  three 
thousand  converts  on  the  day  of  Pentecost !  They 
were  of  one  faith,  one  heart,  and  one  soul — they  had 
all  things  common.  That  was  a  day  of  prayer  and 
praise,  when  earth  seemed  most  like  heaven. 

But  what  were  they  doing  to  spread  the  Gospel 
among  the  perishing  millions  of  the  earth.  And  how 
could  they  be  drawn  away  from  those  heavenly 
scenes,  and  be  persuaded  to  enter  upon  the  self-de- 
nying work  of  obedience  to  the  Saviour's  last  com- 
mand 1 

"  A  persecution  arose  about  Stephen,"  and  the 
disciples  "  were  scattered  abroad."  Now  you  hear 
of  them  at  Samaria,  Joppa,  Lydda,  and  some  tra- 
velled as  far  as  Phenice,  and  Cyprus,  and  Antioch. 
In  short,  the  disciples  "  went  every  where  preaching 
the  Word."  Now  the  Gospel  spread  with  power, 
and  converts  multiplied. 

Who  can  tell  how  much  more  good  may  be  ef- 
fected by  the  dispersion  of  the  converts  from  Madei- 


CHRISTIANS   AT   MADEIRA.  195 

ra,  than  would  have  been  accomplished,  had  they 
remained  quietly  at  home.  While  we  sincerely  sym- 
pathize with  them  in  then-  sufferings,  while  no  thanks 
are  due  to  their  persecutors,  yet  God  may  so  direct 
and  control,  as  to  hasten  and  extend  the  converting 
power  of  the  truth.  Who  can  tell  how  many  igno- 
rant souls  in  the  West  India  Islands  will  be  enlight- 
ened and  converted  through  the  prayers  and  labors 
of  the  thousand  converts  who  were  driven  there 
by  persecution.  Many  cheering  cases  of  conversion 
among  the  Roman  catholic  population  of  those  isl- 
ands are  already  reported. 

The  scattering  of  these  converts  was  like  send- 
ing forth  a  thousand  missionaries  to  spread  that  Gos- 
pel for  which  they  were  driven  from  their  country. 
How  extensively  the  leaven  may  have  spread,  or 
what  may  be  the  results,  will  not  be  known  until 
the  influence  shall  be  weighed  in  the  balances  at 
the  last  day. 

Recently  some  new  and  interesting  facts,  respect- 
ing the  flight  and  destiny  of  these  persecuted  breth- 
ren, have  come  to  our  knowledge.  A  letter  has  come 
into  the  hands  of  the  writer,  addressed  to  Miss  Ru- 
therfurd,  late  of  Madeira,  or  to  the  Portuguese  minis- 
ter at  Trinidad.  As  Miss  Rutherfurd  is  not  in  Trini- 
dad, and  Mr.  Da  Silva  was  in  this  city,  the  letter 
came  here  a  few  days  after  his  death.  It  is  dated 
November  15th,  1848,  at  Taymouth  Manor,  Esse- 
quebo,  British  Guiana. 


196  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

It  appears  from  this  letter  that  nineteen  Portu- 
guese from  Madeira  are  at  Essequebo,  and  that  they 
heard  that  the  Portuguese  at  Trinidad  were  about  to 
emigrate  to  the  United  States.  Their  desire  is  to 
come  with  their  brethren.  The  object  of  the  letter 
is  to  ascertain  about  their  emigration.  The  account 
the  gentleman  who  writes  the  letter  gives  of  himself, 
and  of  the  Portuguese,  is  very  interesting.  We  give 
an  extract  from  it  as  illustrative  of  the  piety  and 
influence  of  these  scattered  disciples.  The  gentle- 
man thus  introduces  himself : 

"  But,  perhaps,  before  I  proceed,  I  had  better  in- 
form you  who  and  what  I  am.  I  am  then  a  planter 
and  attorney,  and  manager  of  this  estate — but  the 
Lord  has  also  used  me  in  his  vineyard,  and,  through 
me,  has  collected  together  a  church  exceeding  one 
hundred  in  number.  We  do  not  identify  ourselves 
with  any  denomination,  but  the  only  test  required 
for  fellowship  is  an  interest  in  "  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb."  With  us  are  united  sixteen  Portuguese,  be- 
sides our  dear  blind  brother  Antonia,  and  his  sisters 
Mary  and  Jokina;  they  at  present  are  in  George- 
town, Demerara.  Of  those  sixteen,  only  five  were 
received  into  the  church  at  Madeira — these  were 
Francis  Da  Sylva  and  his  wife  Maria.  Several  of  the 
others  were  impressed  with  the  truth  there,  while 
others  knew  nothing  of  it  till  they  heard  it  from  the 
Lord's  people  here.  I  know  nothing  of  Portuguese, 
but  we  have  very  profitable  meetings  together  not- 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  197 

withstanding.  I  mean,  now,  the  meetings  particularly 
for  the  Portuguese.  They  sing  and  pray  in  their 
own  tongue,  in  which  I  sometimes  have  owned  fel- 
lowship, though  it  is  but  few  words  I  understand. 
They  then  fix  on  a  chapter,  or  part  of  a  chapter,  which 
one  dear  brother  reads ;  this  dear  brother  has  won- 
derfully got  on  with  English:  I  believe  it  is  only 
about  two  years  he  has  been  here.  His  wife  has 
been  in  this  colony  many  years;  she  therefore  also 
knew  some  English :  and  then  there  is  another  dear 
interesting  young  disciple,  who  was  taught  to  read 
in  Dr.  Kalley's  school,  in  Madeira.  Her  parents,  with 
herself,  and  I  think  two  other  children,  emigrated  to 
this  country  some  five  or  six  years  ago.  She  was 
living  a  poor  lonely  orphan,  on  an  estate  about  a 
mile  from  this,  having  lost  her  parents  and  brothers 
or  sisters ;  when  she  heard  of  the  Christian  Portu- 
guese here,  (our  blind  brother  and  his  sisters  were 
here  at  the  time.)  She  came  to  see  them ;  the  Lord 
soon  touched  her  heart,  and  she  is  now,  I  trust,  grow- 
ing in  grace  and  in  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and 
Saviour.  She  is  learning  to  read  in  English,  and  can 
read  the  Testament  pretty  well  in  this  language. 
"  But,  to  return  to  our  meeting,  when  the  chapter 
is  read,  I  refer  them  to  every  text  that  I  can,  that  I 
think  will  throw  light  on  the  portion  read.  I  then 
talk  what  I  feel  led  to  say ;  this  brother  assisted  by 
those  two  sisters  interpreting  it  to  the  others.  And 
I  am  happy  to  say  there  is  an  inquiring  mind,  while 
17* 


198  PERSECUTIONS    OF    THE 

the  many  questions  asked,  show  me  they  understand 
what  is  said. '  In  our  public  meetings,  particularly 
at  the  Lord's  table,  I  sometimes  try  and  speak  to 
them  a  few  words  through  this  brother ;  but  here, 
not  getting  the  assistance  of  the  sisters,  he  finds  a 
difficulty  sometimes  in  understanding  me  sufficiently. 
I  also  encourage  them  to  offer  up  one  prayer  at  this 
our  meeting  of  the  church,  that  is,  for  one  of  them  to 
engage  in  prayer." 

From  other  islands  and  countries  we  may  yet 
hear  of  the  converts  who  were  cast  out  of  Madeira, 
and  may  know  that  their  influence  has  been  greatly 
extended  by  their  dispersion.  This  is  a  cheering, 
redeeming  thought  connected  with  the  sad  history  of 
their  sufferings. 

There  is  another  highly  important  sense  in  which 
God  is  reviving  the  primitive  mode  of  spreading 
Christianity ;  that  is,  by  raising  up  men  of  a  higher 
order  of  piety. 

Are  not  such  men  required  for  the  great  work 
now  before  the  church  ?  There  is  only  one  sentiment 
on  this  subject  among  those  whose  opinions  are 
worthy  of  regard.  But  where  are  such  men  to  be 
found,  or  how  are  they  to  be  educated,  that  they 
may  come  forth  vigorous  Christians,  men  of  primitive 
faith  and  self-denial. 

Men  of  this  stamp  of  piety  have  generally  come 
out  of  the  fire.  They  have  been  disciplined  in  dismal 
dungeons,  they  have  wandered  on  the  mountains, 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  199 

and  their  residence  has  been  in  the  caves  and  dens 
of  the  earth. — They  have  been  stripped  of  all  their 
earthly  possessions,  and  separated  from  their  country 
and  friends.  Such  have  been  the  Christian  and  theo- 
logical schools  in  which  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  has 
trained  the  most  faithful  and  efficient  of  his  servants. 
They  have  come  forth  from  these  as  pure  gold  that 
has  lost  only  the  dross  by  the  fire. 

Such  men  will  "  shine  as  the  brightness  of  the  fir- 
mament for  ever,"  after  the  stately  piety,  the  frigid 
formalism,  the  metaphysical  and  the  titled  distinc- 
tions of  the  schools,  shall  have  passed  away,  and  be 
remembered  only  as  the  influences  that  were  opposed 
to  the  purity,  the  simplicity,  and  the  power  of  the 
Gospel. 

Is  not  the  Great  Head  of  the  church  about  to 
increase  the  faith,  the  self-denial  and  the  activity  of 
his  people  ?  Is  he  not  about  to  prepare  a  generation 
"  to  endure  hardness  as  good  soldiers  T'  Sure,  as  the 
day  of  the  Gospel's  triumph  draws  nigh,  the  disci- 
ples of  Christ  will  become  more  and  more  like  the 
primitive  church. 

This  history  impresses  us  with  the  conviction  that 
the  spirit  and  sentiments  of  the  church  of  Rome  are 
the  same  as  in  the  dark  ages. 

The  facts  in  this  narrative  prove  this  beyond  all 
controversy.  Yet  it  has  been  questioned  by  many 
protestants  among  us.  They  have  supposed  that  in 
this  age  of  refinement  and  of  philanthropy,  the 


200  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

Roman  catholic  hierarchy,  if  they  had  the  power, 
would  not  persecute,  imprison,  or  shed  the  hlood  of 
the  saints.  Can  they  believe  thus,  with  these  facts, 
and  these  suffering  brethren  before  them  ?  These  un- 
questionable facts  are  open  to  the  view  of  all  men. 
They  form  a  veritable  page  in  the  history  of  the  Ro- 
man church  that  can  never  be  effaced. 

Why  were  these  men  taken  from  their  shops, 
and  stores,  and  farms,  and  kept  in  prison  for  two  or 
three  years  ?  Why  was  a  Christian  lady  sentenced  to 
suffer  death  ?  Why  were  others  severely  wounded 
and  killed  "?  The  true  answer  is,  because  they  read  the 
Bible,  and  refused  to  acknowledge  the  wafer  to  be  the 
real  body  and  the  real  blood  of  Jesus  Christ.  Who 
inflicted  these  sufferings  upon  them  1  The  true  answer 
is,  Roman  catholic  priests  in  connection  with  a  Roman 
catholic  government.  These  are  facts  that  we  chal- 
lenge the  world  to  disprove  or  to  deny.  In  the  light 
of  them,  who  can  see  any  change  in  the  barbarous 
spirit  of  the  church  of  Rome  in  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury. The  causes  and  authors  of  this  unprovoked 
and  cruel  persecution  will  be  terrible  witnesses 
against  that  church.  They  are  a  beacon  to  warn 
this  nation  and  the  world  to  beware  of  Romanism. 
When  you  see  the  bishop  of  Madeira  order  the  "  Te 
Deum  "  to  be  sung,  to  express  their  gratitude  that  the 
Bible-readers  had  been  imprisoned,  and  been  driven 
from  the  island ;  as  in  a  glass,  you  may  see  what 


CHRISTIANS   AT   MADEIRA.  201 

would  be  done  on  our  soil,  if  the  power  of  Rome 
should  here  be  supreme.  Let  no  one  deceive  himseli 
on  this  subject.  Let  us,  in  this  matter,  accede  to  the 
Roman  church  what  she  so  haughtily  claims,  i.  e. 
that  she  is  unchanged  in  spirit  and  in  sentiments. 

This  outrage  upon  the  rights  of  conscience  in  the 
19th  century,  SHOULD  CALL  FORTH  A  REMONSTRANCE 

FROM  THE  CHRISTIAN  AND  CIVILIZED  WORLD. 

The  protestant  government  of  the  United  States 
and  of  England  should  lead  on  in  this  work.  Peti- 
tions should  be  sent  to  the  Queen  of  Portugal,  and  a 
solemn  protest  be  entered  against  persecution.  A 
solemn  demand  should  be  made,  that  the  rights  oj 
conscience  shall  be  respected,  that  FREEDOM  to  WORSHIP 
GOD  and  to  READ  the  SCRIPTURES  shall  be  GRANTED 

tO  EVERY  HUMAN  BEING. 

It  is  time  that  protestant  governments  spoke  out 
on  this  subject.  It  is  too  late  in  the  day  to  keep 
silence.  If  any  nominal  protestant  government  per- 
secutes for  conscience  sake,  then  protest  solemnly 
against  it.  Let  us  go  strongly  against  coercion  in 
religious  matters  in  every  form  by  any  people.  Let 
the  pulpit  speak  out  faithfully  and  fearlessly,  and  de- 
mand an  open  Bible  and  an  unshackled  conscience  for 
every  man,  woman  and  child.  Let  the  press  agitate 
the  subject,  and  speak  so  as  to  be  distinctly  heard 
throughout  the  civilized  world.  Let  our  senators, 
and  members  of  our  legislatures,  introduce  the  sub- 
ject into  their  discussions.  Let  our  civilians  and 


202  PERSECUTIONS    OF   THE 

judges  speak  with  decision  and  with  authority  as  the 
exponents  of  civil  and  of  national  law.  Let  a  public 
sentiment  be  created  as  it  can  be,  that  shall  send  a 
decided  and  solemn  protest  to  every  government,  and 
that  government  will  feel  its  power. 

Let  all  protestant  churches  rally  on  this  subject, 
and  who  can  tell  what  may  be  done.  It  is  high  time 
for  those  who  have  derived  their  principles  from  the 
Word  of  God,  and  who  advocate  an  open  Bible  and 
free  conscience,  to  make  a  strong  appeal  to  those  who 
restrict  the  circulation  of  the  Bible,  or  the  rights  of 
conscience. 

The  history  of  this  persecution  clearly  proves  the 

FAITH  OF    CHRISTIANS  TO    BE    THE    SAME  IN    ALL  AGES. 

This  thought  has  doubtless  repeatedly  occurred 
to  the  reader  while  perusing  this  narrative.  We 
cannot  ascribe  the  course  pursued  by  these  perse- 
cuted people  to  motives  of  self-interest.  Selfishness 
would  have  led  "them  in  a  different  direction.  They 
had  every  thing  to  lose  and  nothing  to  gain,  as  far  as 
their  selfish  interests  and  worldly  comforts  were  con- 
cerned.— Infidelity  itself,  it  would  seem,  cannot 
question  this.  But  we  see  here  the  same  patience 
and  endurance  in  suffering,  the  same  deep  and  tender 
interest  in  the  salvation  of  their  persecutors,  that 
characterized  the  primitive  disciples.  We  see  them 
cheerfully  suffer  the  loss  of  all  things  on  earth,  for 
the  sake  of  their  love  to  Jesus  Christ  and  to  his  word. 
For  this  cause  they  separate  from  their  nearest  rela- 


CHRISTIANS    AT  MADEIRA.  203 

tions  and  leave  th'eir  country  for  ever.  They  go  forth 
"  walking  by  faith  and  not  by  sight."  They  are  not 
sorrowful  and  dejected,  but  rejoicing  in  God  as  their 
portion.  "  The  statutes  of  the  Lord  are  their  songs 
in  the  house  of  their  pilgrimage." 

What  delightful  evidence  is  here  furnished  that 
these  disciples  have  the  ancient  faith ;  the  same  faith 
that  has  ever  sustained  the  people  of  God  in  the  se- 
verest trials,  and  in  the  agonies  of  death,  and  has  made 
them  more  than  conquerors  over  all  their  enemies. 

On  one  occasion,  while  these  Christians  were  in 
prison,  we  are  told  that  the  government  formed 
the  fatal  purpose  of  extermination.  The  officers  and 
priests  communicaled  this  to  the  prisoners.  They 
told  them  that  the  government  had  determined  to 
keep  them  in  prison,  and  if  they  still  held  on  to  this 
book  (the  Bible)  and  to  theiripresent  faith,  the  go- 
vernment had  resolved  to  burn  them,  and  thus  put  an 
end  to  heresy  on  the  island. 

These  converts  replied  in  the  true  spirit  of  primi- 
tive martyrs  :  "  We  are  willing  to  be  shut  up  in  this 
prison,  and  suffer  here,  and  we  are  willing  to  be 
burned,  but  we  are  not  -willing  to  give  up  this  book, 
and  to  give  up  our  faith." 

Let  us  here  consider  for  a  moment  THE  CAUSES 

OF   THIS    PERSECUTION. 

The  circulation  and  reading  of  the  Bible  was  un- 
questionably the  main  cause  of  this  outrage.  This  is 
so  obvious  in  all  the  facts  of  the  history,  that  it  is 


204  PERSECUTIONS    OF  THE 

unnecessary  to  adduce  further  evidence.  But  some 
may  inquire,  why  should  they  not  be  permitted  to 
read  the  Bible  in  peace,  if  they  were  good  citizens  in 
other  respects.  The  answer  is  at  hand  :  The  bishop, 
priests  and  officers  of  government  saw  very  clearly, 
that  if  the  people  were  suffered  to  read  the  Bible,  the 
result  would  be  the  entire  overthrow  of  the  Roman 
catholic  religion.  That  religion  can  never  live  in  the 
light  of  the  Bible.  The  only  way  to  perpetuate  Ro. 
manism  in  Madeira,  was  to  burn  the  Scriptures,  im- 
prison, and  drive  from  the  island  all  the  Bible-read- 
ers. This  the  authorities  and  the  priests  believed 
was  the  only  way,  as  they  had  no  arguments  to  show 
that  it  was  wrong  for  men  to  read  that  revelation 
which  Jesus  Christ  has  commanded  them  to  read. 
The  origin  of  the  persecution  is  to  be  traced  to  oppo- 
sition to  the  Gospel.  This,  and  this  only,  kindled  the 
fires  that  consumed  so  many  volumes  of  the  Word 
of  God,  and  inflicted  such  cruelties  on  those  who 
presumed  to  read  it. 

The  government  and  the  priests  have  made  a 
great  mistake  in  the  selection  of  means  to  accomplish 
the  end  they  had  in  view.  They  could  not  have 
adopted  a  more  effective  course  to  give  vigor  and 
energy  and  success  to  that  faith  they  sought  to  des- 
troy. But  as  their  hearts  did  not  mean  to  secure 
such  results,  no  praise  is  due  to  them.  They  seem  to 
have  been  infatuated  by  their  madness,  forgetting 
that  "  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  is  the  seed  of  the 
church." 


CHRISTIANS    AT    MADEIRA.  205 

This  persecution  will  yet  have  a  glorious  reaction 
in  Madeira.  Let  not  priests,  or  the  government  sup- 
pose, by  driving  1000  or  2000  converts  from  their 
homes,  they  have  also  scattered  to  the  "winds  the 
influence  of  this  persecuted  people  upon  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Madeira.  Far  from  this  is  the  fact.  The 
faith  and  patience  of  these  converts,  amid  cruel  and 
unprovoked  sufferings,  have  made  deep  impressions 
upon  the  minds  of  many  on  the  island.  These  im- 
pressions are  abiding,  being  deeply  seated  in  their 
hearts.  The  seed  of  the  Word  of  God  has  been  sown 
there,  and  it  will  yet  bring  forth  fruit.  Earnest 
prayer  is  daily  "offered  by  hundreds  of  those  who  are 
scattered  abroad,"  that  God  will  pour  out  his  Spirit 
on  the  persecutors  of  his  people  in  Madeira.  God 
is  the  hearer  of  prayer,  and  he  "will  fulfil  the  desire 
of  them  that  fear  him."  In  answer  to  prayer  the 
church  of  Rome  will  yet  fall  on  the  Island  of  Madeira. 

The  recent  persecution  will  be  strongly  condemn- 
ed by  the  civilized  world.  The  Queen  of  Portugal 
and  the  authorities  at  Madeira  will  yet  feel  the  force 
of  this  condemnation.  They  will  be  obliged  to  retract 
and  cease  to  persecute,  or  they  will  not  be  able  to 
hold  a  respectable  standing  in  the  civilized  world. 
They  must  permit  their  people  the  exercise  of  a  free 
conscience,  and  the  reading  of  an  open  Bible.  It  is 
too  late  on  the  sun  dial  of  the  world  to  make  such 
aggressive  efforts  on  the  rights  of  conscience.  They 
will  not  be  tolerated  as  in  ages  past. 
18 


206  PERSECUTIONS   OF    THE 

The  time  may  soon  come  when  some  of  these 
exiles  will  return  to  their  own  country,  and  preach 
the  Gospel  to  their  persecutors:  yea,  those  very  per- 
secutors may  yet  labor  to  build  up  the  faith  they 
have  so  violently  sought  to  destroy. 

Never  have  we  been  so  deeply  impressed  as  in 
turning  over  the  pages  of  this  history,  with  THE  PRICE- 
LESS VALUE  OF  CIVIL  AND  RELIGIOUS  LIBERTY. 

We  who  have  been  rocked  in  the  cradle  of  liberty 
from  infancy,  may  not  be  able  to  appreciate  its  worth. 
We  have  never  been  disturbed  in  our  own  religious 
worship.  We  have  never  been  compelled  by  the 
point  of  the  bayonet,  by  chains  and  dungeons,  to 
believe,  or  to  give  our  assent  to  opinions  that  we 
solemnly  regarded  as  false  and  absurd.  We  have 
not  been  cast  into  prison  and  cast  out  of  our  country, 
because  we  followed  our  conscientious  convictions  of 
duty.  We  have  not  yet  been  called  to  renounce  our 
faith,  or  to  sacrifice  all  our  worldly  possessions  and  to 
separate  from  our  friends. 

Why  have  we  not  suffered  such  things  in  common 
with  thousands  of  our  brethren  in  other  lands  1  The 
want  of  personal  piety  may  have  shielded  us  from 
much  persecution,  according  to  the  Christian  rule  "  If 
any  man  will  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus,  he  shall 
suffer  persecution."  But  apart  from  this,  the  reason  is 
because  the  arch  of  civil  and  religious  liberty  spreads 
over  our  land,  and  because  the  church  of  Rome  has 
not  the  power  to  do  here  as  she  has  done  in  other 


CHRISTIANS   AT    MADEIRA.  207 

countries.  What  then  is  the  worth  of  civil  and  re- 
ligious liberty  1  Let  us  contrast  our  situation  with 
the  Portuguese  at  Madeira,  and  learn  a  lesson  of  ob- 
ligation to  God  for  our  precious  and  distinguished 
privileges.  Could  the  liberty  we  enjoy,  have  sud- 
denly lighted  upon  Madeira  in  the  midst  of  this 
furious  persecution,  what  an  instantaneous  and  joyful 
change  would  have  taken  place.  The  lawless  mob 
would  have  ceased  their  depredations,  and  have 
peacefully  returned  to  their  dwellings — the  flames 
kindling  upon  the  houses  of  Christians  would  have 
been  immediately  extinguished — the  doors  of  the 
dungeons  would  have  suddenly  been  thrown  open, 
ane  the  inmates  kindly  taken  out — the  exiles  would 
have  been  recalled,  and  every  citizen  been  permitted 
to  enjoy,  undisturbed,  his  religious  opinions.  The 
inhabitants,  although  embracing  different  religious 
sentiments  and  forms  of  worship,  would  have  lived 
together  in  peace  and  quietness. 

Who  can  tell  the  worth  of  such  a  boon  ?  This 
would  be  the  fruit  of  civil  and  religious  liberty,  that 
tower  of  strength  that  God  has  given  to  our  country. 
Let  us  then  show  to  all  how  highly  we  appreciate  it, 
by  earnest  and  well  directed  efforts  to  extend  that 
heavenly  arch  as  the  bow  of  promise  over  every 
nation  on  the  globe. 


APPENDIX. 


Testimony  of  Living  Witnesses  to  the  Facts  of  this  Persecu- 
tion— Letters  from  Dr.  Kalley,  <£c.  <f-c. 

We,  the  undersigned,  are  all  natives  of  Madeira : 
we  were  all  born  and  educated  in  the  Roman  catholic 
church :  we  have  always  been  in  the  habit  of  attend- 
ing mass,  confession,  and  the  various  ceremonies, 
feasts  and  fasts  of  that  church.  We  knew  of  no 
other  way  of  worship,  because  we  had  never  seen 
nor  read  the  Word  of  God.  We  did  not  know  there 
was  such  a  book  as  the  Bible,  in  which  was  found 
the  history  of  Jesus  Christ  and  of  the  apostles,  until 
Dr.  Kalley  began  to  circulate  it  in  Madeira.  In 
reading  the  Bibles  we  received  from  him,  we  learned, 
for  the  first  time,  that  we  must  be  saved  by  the 
blood  of  Jesus,  and  not  by  penance,  and  mass,  and 
purgatory.  We  found  that  the  Virgin  and  saints 
are  not  mediators,  for  there  is  only  one  Mediator  be- 
tween God  and  man,  that  is,  Christ  Jesus.  When 
we  began  to  rejoice  in  Jesus  as  our  only  Mediator, 
and  to  read  the  Bible  with  joy,  then  we  were  for- 
bidden, by  the  priests  and  the  government,  to  read 
it.  The  priests  began  to  take  our  Bibles,  and  to  burn 
them.  Many  of  the  Bible-readers  were  thrown  into 
prison.  Some  of  us  have  been  in  prison  about  two 


APPENDIX.  209 

years,  and  others  three  years.  We  have  been  driven 
from  our  houses  and  our  country — have  wandered 
in  the  mountains,  and  slept  hi  caves — because  we 
read  the  Word  of  God,  and  desired  to  live  according 
to  its  precepts,  and  for  no  other  reason.  We  were 
compelled,  by  the  priests  and  the  government  in 
Madeira,  to  flee  away,  and  leave  all  our  goods,  and 
houses,  and  lands ;  and  on  this  account  we  are  now 
destitute,  in  a  strange  country.  To  the  truth  of  all 
these  things  we  are  prepared  to  testify  before  all  the 
world. 

Name.  Age. 

Francisco  Silvestre, 58 

Luzia  Silvestre,       54 

Jacintha  Silvestre,     '. 30 

Albina  Silvestre, ..26 

Joze  Silvestre,       ........  20 

Gregorio  Silvestre, 16 

Nicolao  Tolentino  Vieira, 31 

Demetilde  Vieira,   .     .' 30 

4           Martinho  Vieira, 21 

Candida  Xavier, 40 

Severianna  Xavier, 35 

Luiza  Xavier, 30 

Maria  Guilhermina  Ferreira  da  Silva,     .  .40 

Wasula  Augusta, 30 

Rita  da  Silva, 28 

Julia  Amelia  Gonsnlves, 24 


210  APPENDIX. 

Name.  Age. 

Manoel  Afonso, 27 

Sufia  Afonsa, 29 

Luis  Figueira,       .• 49 

Geneve va  Figueira, 47 

Maria  Figueira, 22 

Geneveva  Figueira, 16 

Luiza  Figueira, 15 

Augusta  Figueira, 13 

Manoel  Figueira, 11 

Manoel  Alves, 20 

Leocadia  Alves, 16 

Antonio  Fernandes, 30 

Luisa  Fernandes,       26 

Antonio  Ferreira, 21 

Joao  Gomes  Camaxo, 50 

Antonio  de  Freitas, 27 

Joao  Gomes, 19 

Joze  de  Crastos, 20 

Joze  Gomes, 23 

Joanna  Gomes,       23 

Antonia  Gomes, 50. 

Maria  Gomes, 16 

Maria  de  Freitas, 19 

Joze  de  Vasconcellos,       37 

Carelota  Vasconcellos, 24 

Joze  de  Freitas, 25 

Antonia  Freitas, 20 

Joaquim  Ferreira  Lomelino,       ....  36 


APPENDIX.  211 

Name.  Age. 

Antonio  Ferreira  Lomeliono,    .     .     .     .     31 

Joaquim  Dias, 37 

Joaquina  Dias, 22 

John  Nunes  Sousa, 31 

Louisa  Candida  N.  Sousa, 24 

Antonia  Nunes  Sousa, 60 

Ursula  Agusta, 26 

Joao  Rodrigues  Figueira, 30 

Lucinda  Rodrigues  Figueira,    .     .     .     .     26 

Joano  Rodrigues  Figueira, 14 

Francisca  de  Abreu,       30 

Nicholao  Figueira, .20 

Emelia  Figueira, "...     20 

Joze  Figueira, 18 

Besides  these,  there  are  a  number  of  children, 
between  three  and  ten  years  of  age,  who  have  suf- 
fered with  their  parents.  They  are  too  young  to 
bear  testimony,  while  they  are  the  unconscious  me- 
morials of  the  cruelty  of  others. 

Among  the  signers  of  this  declaration  are  several 
of  the  same  family  names,  who  are  not  all  related  to 
each  other. 

The  above  witnesses  have  given  the  fullest  evi- 
dence of  their  love  of  truth  in  sacrificing  every  thing 
on  earth  for  the  sake  of  the  truth  of  the  Gospel. 
Their  testimony  may,  therefore,  be  received  with  the 
most  implicit  confidence.  Let  it  be  recorded,  for 
the  present,  and  for  future  generations.  Let  it  stand 


212  APPENDIX. 

as  a  beacon  to  all.  Let  it  hasten  obedience  to  the 
command,  addressed  to  those  who  are  in  the  Roman 
church,  "  Come  out  of  her,  my  people,  that  ye  be 
riot  partakers  of  her  sins,"  &c.  &c.  Let  it  perpetuate 
the  evidence,  in  all  future  time,  that  POPERY  is  ES- 
SENTIALLY A  SYSTEM  OF  PERSECUTION  ! 


Letter  from  Dr.  Kalley  to  the  Corresponding  Secretary  of 
Ike  American  Protestant  Society. 

MALTA,  January  22d,  1849. 

MY  DEAR  SIR  . — I  received,  a  few  days  since,  a 
letter  from  one  of  the  Madeira  sisters  dated  last 
August,  and  only  by  it  received  definite  information 
as  to  the  proposed  object  in  removing  the  emigrants 
from  Trinidad  to  the  States.  I  now  understand  that 
it  is  to  obtain  land  and  locate  them  on  it,  so  as  to 
form  a  small  Protestant  colony  of  Portuguese.  I 
feel  deeply  grateful  to  the  American  brethren  for 
this  kindness ;  and,  if  I  had  known  the  object  sooner, 
would,  at  an  earlier  period,  have  addressed  a  few 
ines  to  you,  to  say  that  you  would  receive  fift) 
rounds  sterling  to  aid  in  carrying  it  out.  This  sum 
*vill  be  remitted  to  you,  along  with  this,  by  my 
>rother-in-law,  John  H.  Spencer,  of  48  Fenchurch- 
itreet,  London.  As  he  is  better  acquainted  with  the 
best  ways  of  transferring  money  than  I  am,  I  shall 
leave  this  to  his  discretion. 


APPENDIX.  213 

Please  to  insert  it  in  your  subscription-list  as 
from  friends  in  England,  per  Dr.  Kalley. 

I  shall  feel  very  much  indebted  by  your  forward- 
ing to  me  any  information  respecting  these  dear 
brethren  and  their  circumstances,  as  I  have  very 
little  knowledge  of  your  lands,  and  have  not  yet  had 
any  information  at  all  of  the  locality  which  they  are 
likely  to  occupy. 

I  earnestly  pray  that  God  may  bless  you  in  your 
work,  and  that  he  may  make  these  converts  from 
popery  a  blessing  to  your  land.  May  the  Lord 
himself  direct  you  in  all  things  that  you  do  for  them, 
and  prove  his  faithfulness  and  truth  as  a  good  Shep- 
herd, carrying  them  in  his  own  bosom,  till  we  reach, 
the  land  where  the  whole  flock  shall  be  gathered 
from  all  the  countries  of  earth,  to  enjoy  with  him 
the  rest  that  remaineth  for  those  that  are  his. 

I  am,  with  sincere  gratitude  and  esteem, 
Very  truly  yours, 

ROBERT  R.  KALLET. 


LONDON,  48  Fenchurch-street,  February  9, 1849. 
Mr  DEAR  SIR: — I  have  the  pleasure  to  enclose 
you  herewith  a  letter  from  Dr.  Kalley ;  and,  in  ac- 
cordance with  his  desire,  am  prepared  to  meet  your 
draft  for  fifty  pounds  sterling,  at  three  days  sight,  or 
othenvise,  as  you  may  arrange  with  Messrs.  John 
and  Robert  Osborn,  of  your  city. 


214  APPENDIX. 

If  you  will  kindly  take  this  note  to  them,  they 
will,  I  am  sure,  oblige  me  by  carrying  out  the  trans- 
action for  you,  and  so  save  you  all  trouble. 

I  have  only  to  add,  that  "  your  labor  is  not  in 
vain  in  the  Lord,"  and   pray  that  our  heavenly 
Father  may  bless  you  abundantly  in  all  things. 
Believe  me,  my  dear  sir,  yours  sincerely, 

J.  H.  SPENCER. 
Eev.  H.  NORTON. 

It  is  with  inexpressible  joy  that  our  Portuguese 
brethren  have  recently  received  a  letter  from  then- 
beloved  friend  and  spiritual  father,  Dr.  Kalley.  It 
was  enclosed  in  the  letter  to  the  Corresponding 
Secretary,  and  is  as  follows : — 

(TRANSLATION.) 

MALTA,  January  12th,  1849. 

VERY  DEAR  FRIENDS  AND  BRETHREN  IN  THE  LORD  : 
— I  received,  a  few  days  since,  a  letter  dated  New- 
York,  August  22d,  1848,  informing  me  of  the  arrival 
of  some  of  my  Portuguese  brethren  in  America.  Al- 
though this  movement  was  new  to  me,  yet  I  rejoice, 
believing  that  you  will  continue  united ;  and  having 
lands  of  your  own,  you  will  there  enjoy  liberty  and 
the  love  of  God  in  peace,  with  the  blessing  of  our 
Father  in  heaven. 

God  grant  that  you  may  thus  continue  to  walk 
united.  May  the  good  Shepherd  bless  and  keep  his 


APPENDIX.  215 

sheep,  and  may  you  walk  as  true  and  faithful  breth- 
ren in  Christ ;  not  suffering  the  affairs  of  this  life  to 
interrupt  your  happy  Christian  fellowship. 

What  are  all  the  riches  of  this  world,  without  the 
love  of  God  ?  How  much  more  precious  is  the  love 
of  God  than  earthly  treasures  ?  Love  is  found  in 
heaven.  There,  the  blessed  rejoice  in  love.  They 
have  no  money  in  heaven.  There  they  do  not  need 
money.  But  they  could  not  be  happy  without  love. 
Love,  therefore,  is  celestial;  it  is  worth  more  than  all 
the  treasures  of  the  world.  Love  will  remain  when 
the  fire  of  God  shall  melt  all  earthly  goods.  Jesus 
said,  "  Love  one  another,  as  I  have  loved  you."  This 
is  the  commandment  of  Him  who  humbled  himself 
unto  death,  even  the  death  of  the  cross,  for  us  ;  of 
Him  who  was  made  a  curse  for  us,  to  deliver  us  from 
eternal  condemnation.  It  is  the  will  of  our  blessed 
Friend  and  Redeemer,  that  all  of  you,  my  dearly  be- 
loved, may  be  filled  with  love  and  the  Spirit  of  Christ. 
It  is  very  probable  that  the  Jesuits,  Puseyites  and 
Romans,  will  do  all  in  their  power  to  sow  dissentions 
among  you,  that  you  may  become  scattered  by  en- 
vies and  jealousies,  and  finally  lose  the  precious  love  of 
Christ  from  your  hearts.  The  way  in  which  these 
enemies  succeed  in  destroying  souls  is  by  raising 
doubts  in  the  minds  of  the  disciples,  as  regards  the 
blessed  truths  of  the  Bible.  In  the  same  manner 
the  devil  tempted  our  mother  Eve,  and  endeavored 
to  tempt  Jesus  in  the  same  way.  In  this  way  the 


216  APPENDIX. 

devil  and  his  servants  have  destroyed  millions  of 
souls.  They'  begin  by  saying  that  the  Word  of  God 
is  a  book  full  of  mysteries  and  very  obscure,  very 
hard  for  any  knowledge  of  true  religion  by  searching. 
Then  they  Recommend  the  writings  of  the  fathers, 
saying  that  they  contain  the  truth  which  the  church 
has  believed  in  all  ages.  They  say  that  we  must  ex- 
amine the  writings  of  the  dead  priests  to  know  the 
true  meaning  or  right  interpretation  of  the  Bible. 

Suppose  a  number  of  men  should  go  to  work,  and 
make  a  common  tallow  candle,  and,  after  lighting  it, 
should  place  it  in  their  midst,  and  then  should  send 
out  their  preachers  to  inform  the  people  that  without 
the  light  of  their  candle  no  one  could  see  in  the  day 
tune,  even  if  the  sun  should  shine  ever  so  clear.  What 
should  we  think  of  such  men.  Why  we  should  take 
it  for  granted  that  they  had  run  away,  by  some  means, 
from  the  lunatic  asylum.  Are  not  the  words  of 
God  clear  and  plain  ?  Can  they  not  give  assurance  to 
the  immortal  soul  ?  Suppose  we  should  see  a  number 
of  men  digging  at  the  bottom  of  one  of  the  huge 
mountains  of  Madeira,  and  heard  them  say  that  the 
mountains  were  about  to  tumble  down,  and  that  it 
was  necessary  for  them  to  work  very  hard  in  order 
to  prevent  so  great  a  calamity.  Therefore  one  would 
bring  a  hand  full  of  clay,  another  a  broken  reed,  an- 
other a  rotten  rail  to  hold  up  the  mountains.  What 
should  we  think  of  such  men  ? 

The  words  or  writings  of  the  priests  contain  thou- 


APPENDIX.  21 1 

sands  of  fooleries  like  the  above.  "  The  heavens 
and  the  earth  may  pass  away,  but  the  Word  of  God 
shall  never  pass  away."  It  is  an  eternal  rock,  full  of 
life  and  truth. 

Therefore  it  becomes  us  to  examine  God's  Word 
with  all  humility,  and  let  us  ask  God  for  wisdom  to 
understand  his  own  Word,  written  under  the  guidance 
of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

We  are  not  worthy  of  so  great  a  favor.  It  is  an 
unspeakable  favor  to  be  taught  of  God,  and  have  the 
Almighty  for  our  Teacher.  God  has  promised  wis- 
dom to  all  who  need,  and  are  willing  to  ask.  He  will 
give  willingly  the  Holy  Spirit  to  those  who  ask  in 
faith.  God  and  his  own  precious  Bible  are  the  true 
interpreters  of  truth,  and  not  the  men  called  holy 
fathers.  I  have  investigated  their  writings,  and,  for 
example,  I  find  in  them  errors  like  the  following: 
One  says  that  the  eternal  Word  is  a  creature,  creat- 
ed by  God,  and  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  also  another 
creature.  Is  it  by  these  blasphemies  that  we  can 
ascertain  truly  what  is  the  true  meaning  of  God's 
Word.  Shall  we  not  rather  search  the  words  of 
John,  the  apostle,  who  says  that  "the  Word  was 
God."  Are  these  words  of  the  Holy  Spirit  so  obscure 
that  we  must  prefer  the  lies  of  the  priests  to  the 
plain  truth  of  the  Bible  ?  May  God  keep  us  all  from 
such  blindness  and  horrible  blasphemy. 

The  Word  of  God  is  obscure  to  those  only  who 
are  lost.  Jesus  said :  "  We  speak  that  we  do  know, 
19 


218  APPENDIX. 

and  testify  that  we  hare  seen,  and  ye  receive  not  our 
witness."  The  reason  why  it  is  difficult  for  men  to 
understand  God's  Word,  is  that  men  do  not  believe 
in  the  simple  truth ;  and  then  they  call  upon  the 
priests  to  explain,  and  they  find  it  to  their  own  inte- 
rest to  make  the  impression,  that  without  the  priests 
no  one  can  know  what  truth  is. 

It  is  true,  nevertheless,  that  the  things  of  God 
cannot  be  understood  by  carnal  men,  "  for  they  are 
spiritually  discerned."  It  is  necessary  to  have  an 
interpreter.  Therefore,  let  us  ask  wisdom  of  God. 
Our  Father  in  heaven  will  give  the  Holy  Spirit  to  all 
who  ask,  and  the  Spirit  of  God  will  always  make  his 
own  Word  plain  to  us.  Examine  the  Scriptures  faith- 
fully, expecting  always  the  aid  of  the  Spirit.  The 
priests  frequently  contradict  themselves ;  but  the  Ho- 
ly Spirit  never  contradicts  himself. 

What  may  we  understand  by  the  true  church  1 
The  true  church  is  composed  of  all  who  believe  in 
Christ,  from  Abel  to  the  last  Christian  that  shall  be 
born  on  the  earth.  Therefore,  who  can  know  all  the 
words  of  the  true  church  ?  I  hope  that  you  are  a 
part  of  the  true  church,  and  myself,  also,  by  the 
grace  of  God.  And  there  will  be  Christians  born 
after  we  are  gone,  who  will  also  embrace  the  doc- 
trines of  the  true  church.  The  true  church  are  all 
the  disciples  of  Christ.  Christ  is  the  master,  and  the 
true  interpreter  is  the  Holy  Ghost.  Avoid  the  tra- 
ditions of  men,  that  ye  may  not  run  in  vain.  Hold 


APPENDIX.  219 

fast  the  Word  of  God,  which  will  give  perfect  assu- 
rance to  the  soul. 

I  have  written  so  much  on  this  point,  because 
many  have  stumbled  by  forsaking  God's  Word, 
and  have  embraced  the  errors  of  Roman  priests. 
The  enemies  of  truth  will  labor  hard  to  make  prose- 
lytes ;  but  see  to  it,  my  dearly  beloved,  that  ye  con- 
tinue firm  in  the  truth  and  love  of  God,  not  trusting 
in  the  words  of  priests,  such  as  bishops,  vicars,  cu- 
rates and  confessors ;  but  in  the  light  of  the  Sun  of 
Righteousness,  which  is  much  better  than  the  taper 
of  the  priests. 

I  continue  to  pray  for  you  in  almost  every  peti- 
tion I  offer  to  the  throne;  for  I  have  you  in  my 
heart ;  and  I  hope  you  also  remember  me.  May  the 
good  Lord  keep  us  safe,  until  we  meet  with  those 
that  shall  be  saved  from  every  nation  under  heaven. 
When  we  shall  meet  that  multitude  which  no  man 
can  number,  to  unite  with  them  in  singing  God's 
praise  ;  the  praise  of  him  "  who  was  God,"  yet  "  for 
our  sake  became  a  curse,"  that  we  might  rejoice  for 
ever.  Oh,  how  happy  we  shall  be,  when  we  shall 
part  no  more !  Believe  me,  with  much  love, 
Your  brother,  in  Christ, 

ROBERT  R.  KAI.LEY. 

The  above  letter  is  truly  a  "  Pastoral."  It  is 
adapted  to  the  wants  of  our  Portuguese  brethren, 
and  is  as  "  good  news  from  a  far  country."  It  may 


220  APPENDIX. 

well  be  placed  in  juxta-position  with  the  "  Pastoral " 
of  the  Roman  .catholic  bishop  of  Madeira,  to  which  we 
have  alluded  in  the  preceding  pages  of  this  vo- 
lume. It  will  present  the  wide  difference  between  the 
views  and  instructions  of  Christian  pastors  and  papal 
bishops. 

In  this  epistle  the  disciples  are  most  earnestly- 
entreated  to  practice  the  requirement  of  their  Divine 
master,  to  love  one  another.  The  bishop  calls  upon 
his  flock  to  praise  God  for  the  spirit  (i.  e.  the  hatred) 
they  had  exhibited  in  driving  those  disciples  from 
Madeira.  Dr.  Kalley  exhorts  them  to  search  the 
Word  of  God,  and  seek  the  Holy  Spirit  to  enlighten 
their  minds.  He  reminds  them  of  this  infinitely  pre- 
cious treasure  God  has  put  into  their  hands,  and  urges 
them  to  read  it  with  the  deepest  interest.  The  bish- 
op denounces  and  excommunicates  all  Bible-readers, 
as  heretics,  who  cannot  be  saved,  even  by  the  fires 
of  purgatory ;  but  must  perish  for  ever. 

In  this  letter  the  spirit  of  love  to  God  and  man 
is  made  prominent  and  essential  to  Christian  charac- 
ter. But  the  bishop  anathematizes  all  who  differ 
from  him,  and  teaches  his  flock  to  curse  them.  That 
sacred  book,  which  is  here  so  cordially  commended 
to  the  flock,  the  bishop  condemns  to  the  flames.  The 
principles  of  protestants  and  papists  stand  out  in 
bold  relief  in  these  two  epistles,  and  men  can  judge 
between  them. 

Our  Portuguese  brethren  will,  we  humbly  trust, 


APPENDIX.  221 

hold  fast  to  the  Word  of  God,  and  say,  concerning 
those  who  would  take  it  from  them :  "0  my  soul, 
come  not  thou  into  their  secret ;  unto  their  assembly 
mine  honor  be  not  there  united." 


CORRESPONDENCE    OF    DR.    KALLET 
WITH   REV.    MR.    DA    SILVA. 

The  following  letters  from  Dr.  Kalley  were  writ- 
ten in  England,  after  he  was  driven  from  Madeira. 
They  were  addressed  to  Mr.  Da  Silva  on  the  island 
of  St.  Kitts.  They  abound  with  Christian  sentiments 
worthy  the  serious  attention  of  all  men.  They  also 
add  to  the  testimony  of  the  power  of  the  work  of 
God  at  Madeira.  They  exhibit  the  deep  interest  of 
Dr.  Kalley  in  all  matters  concerning  the  Portuguese. 
They  were  in  the  hands  of  Mr.  Da  Silva  and  have 
never  been  published. 

(Translated  from  the  Portuguese.) 
MY   DEAR   FRIEND, 

I  received  your  letter  of  the  28th  ultimo,  in  that 
of  Mr.  Wilby.  I  wrote  immediately  to  the  friends  of 
Mr.  Hewitson,  in  Scotland,  respecting  your  voyage  : 
but  I  did  not  receive  an  answer  hi  time  to  write  you 
by  the  last  packet. 

19* 


222  APPENDIX. 

You  inquire  whether  my  friend  could  go  to  Ma- 
deira, and  there  embark  in  the  steamer.  Do  not  per- 
mit him  to  do  it,  if  it  appears  to  you  imprudent ;  and 
if  he  should  not  go  by  way  of  Madeira,  let  him  set 
out  in  season  to  take  the  steamer  in  Trinidad  with  all 
despatch,  to  be  with  Mr.  Hewitson.  If  there  should 
be  any  shorter  way,  advise  my  friend  to  take  it. 

I  have  received  a  letter  from  Jacintho,  who  lived 
in  Mountain-street.  He  informs  me  that  six  have 
died ;  among  them  was  the  wife  of  Caeres,  whose 
house  was  in  St.  Antonio,  and  the  father  of  Perez  of 
Santa-Cruz ;  also,  one  Faria,  and  one  Vasconcellos, 
the  son. 

The  governor  of  Trinidad,  Lord  Harris,  sent  all 
the  sick  over  to  the  city,  to  the  hospital,  where,  as 
Jacintho  says,  some  have  got  better,  and  others  seem 
to  be  dying.  Mr.  Hewitson  will  probably  be  there 
some  day  this  week,  as  he  left  here  on  the  second  of 
January. 

The  letters  from  Madeira  are  very  old.  The  ene- 
mies are  now  very  brave.  The  priest  says  from  the 
pulpit,  that,  unless  Dr.  Miller  does  as  he  would  have 
him,  he  will  be  treated  as  Dr.  Kalley  was.  Dr.  Dex- 
ter was  obliged  to  leave  the  hospital.  M.  B.  was 
much  persecuted.  She  was  taken  to  the  church  to 
confess  ;  but  did  not  confess  any  thing. 

But  I  hear  that  the  Word  of  God  is  not  bound, 
as  some,  who  were  the  bravest  of  our  enemies  in 


APPENDIX.  223 

August  are  now  more  firm  than  the  oldest.*  At  the 
large  meetings  thirty  or  forty  persons  assemble,  but 
cautiously. 

In  such  circumstances,  if  the  work  goes  on,  our 
enemies  themselves  must  confess  that  it  is  of  God. 
0  that  the  Spirit  of  God  might  descend  upon  the 
inhabitants  of  this  island!  Othat  the  Lord  would 
make  his  presence  to  be  felt,  and  encourage  his  peo- 
ple! How  much  stonger  is  the  testimony  given  in 
such  circumstances  than  when  they  are  free  from 
troubles.  Bearing  testimony  and  enduring  sufferings 
for  him,  give  much  force  to  the  words  of  the  children 
of  God.'  These  enemies  are  forced  to  inquire,  "  what 
is  it  that  supports  them  V  when  they  know  that 
they  might  avoid  sufferings  by  keeping  silence.  May 
God  give  us  a  heart  to  be  witnesses  for  him !  What 
a  shame  it  is  for  us  to  be  afraid  or  silent,  when  our 
God  and  Redeemer  would  have  us  speak  for  him ! 

I  speak  of  myself.  I  am  ashamed  of  myself  for 
having  spoken  in  a  manner  so  unworthy  of  God  the 
just,  and  the  Saviour.  0  the  love  which  he  had  for  us ! 
0  that  we  might  imitate  Jesus,  and  speak  more  like 
persons  who  have  been  rescued  by  him  from  eternal 
pain,  for  his  service. 


*  This  was  about  six  months  after  Dr.  Kalley  left  Madeira. 
From  this  it  appears  that  the  work  of  conversion  had  gone  for- 
ward with  power,  as  some  of  the  "  bravest  of  the  enemies"  at 
that  period,  were  now  among  the  firmest  of  the  converts. 


224  APPENDIX. 

Perhaps  we  shall  have  the  glory  of  suffering  more 
for  him  than  -we  yet  have  done.  Popery  is  at  work 
in  England,  and  the  spirit  of  persecution  accompanies 
it.  The  authorities  wish  to  obtain  despotic  power, 
and  the  people  are  so  asleep  that  nothing  can  waken 
them  but  popery.  It  seems  as  if  God  had  shut  their 
eyes,  so  that  they  cannot  see  that  popery  robs  men 
of  liberty  and  enslaves  them.  The  kings  of  the  earth 
commit  adultery  with  the  woman.  But  he  whom 
God  makes  free,  is  always  free :  for  he  takes  away 
the  fear  of  men,  and'  the  love  of  the  world,  showing 
us  more  noble  things.  The  Christian  may  suffer ;  he 
counts  on  it  in  becoming  a  Christian :  but  suffering  is 
for  his  good,  and  death  is  for  his  good,  because  he 
has  eternal  life  in  heaven,  joy  without  end. 

Mrs.  Kalley  has  been  ill.  She  is  still  confined  to 
her  bed.  Mrs.  W.  is  also  ill ;  but  both  salute  my 
friend  with  much  kindness,  and  wish  him  the  great- 
est happiness. 

If  you  go  to  London,  as  I  hope  you  may,  you 
must  take  a  carriage  and  go  directly  to  No.  1  Bond- 
street,  Claremont-square,  Pentonville,  London.  There 
lady  Eliza  lives ;  and  as  soon  as  I  hear  of  your 
being  there,  either  I  or  my  friend  will  go  thither. 
It  is  a  journey  of  four  hours. 

I  am  much  occupied  hi  writing  various  things. 
I  am  going  to  publish  a  little  history.  I  wish  to  see 
a  history  of  Bermudas. 

If  you  should  not  come  hither,  may  God  guard 


APPENDIX.  225 

and  guide  you  in  the  way  in  which  you  may  go,  and 
give  his  blessing  on  all  your  labors. 

Your  sincere  friend, 

ROBERT  R.  KALLKT." 
St.  Leonard's,  January  25th,  1846. 


St.  Leonard's,  April  16th,  1846. 

iTT   FRIEND   AND   BROTHER   IN   THE    LORD, 

You  must  have  heard  what  has  been  done  in 
Madeira,  and  how  the  Lord  has  dealt  with  all  the 
friends  of  truth.  Many  have  sailed  for  Trinidad,  and 
many  have  arrived  there  and  died.  They  have  now 
perhaps  desired  to  see  the  island  where  you  are ;  but 
it  is  necessary  to  know  how  you  succeed  before  tak- 
ing any  step  in  it.  I  would  therefore  advise  that  Ma- 
noel  d'  Andrade,  Henrique  de  Freitas  and  other  breth- 
ren join  and  write  to  the  minister  who  is  in  Trinidad. 
It  will  be  well  to  say, — 1st,  how  many  Madeira  peo- 
ple are  in  St.  Kitts ; — 2d,  how  many  are  coming  ;-r- 
3d,  how  many  have  died,  and  of  what ; — 4th,  how 
much  is  the  daily  allowance ; — 5th,  what  is  the  price 
of  food ; — 6th,  what  is  the  distance  of  the  plantations 
where  you  are  laboring ; — 7th,  whether  you  have 
places  for  religious  meetings,  (if  you  are  not  exactly 
informed  on  any  point,  say  what  you  think  proper ;) 
— 8th,  what  the  work  is ; — whether  you  will  be 
content. 


226  APPENDIX. 

Direct  the  letter  to  the  Eev.  W.  H.  Hewitson, 
Port  of  Spain,  Trinidad,  and  send  it  by  the  first 
packet  going  south. 

In  Trinidad  died  the  father  of  Henrique  Vieira  who 
was  in  my  house,  and  is  now  in  the  neighborhood, 
in  a  school.  Caires  also  died  here,  with  his  wife, 
whose  house  was  burned  in  St.  Antonio.  Gama  also 
is  dead.  I  do  not  know  whether  John  has  heard  of 
her  death.  I  feel  much  for  him,  and  hope  the  Lord 
will  give  his  blessing  with  this  news.  Messia  do  Ca- 
minho  do  Meio  is  dead,  and  his  wife  and  little  son, 
and  two  children  of  Perreira.  I  cannot  tell  you  of 
others,  except  the  father  of  Perez  of  Santa-Cruz. 

He  who  dies,  trusting  hi  Jesus,  does  not  die.  He 
who  believes  in  that  friend,  shall  not  die  eternally. 
He  says :  "  Because  I  live,  ye  shall  live  also."  Our 
life  is  sure,  being  "  hid  with  Christ  in  God."  We 
sleep.  "  The  hour  cometh  in  which  they  shall  hear 
the  voice  of  the  son  of  God,  and  shall  rise."  I  hope 
you  may  never  fail  of  the  love  of  Jesus.  He  looks 
from  heaven,  to  forgive  sinners.  On  the  cross  he  ex- 
piated our  sins  with  his  most  holy  blood.  He  has 
all  power  in  heaven  and  earth.  "  Fear  not,"  says  he, 
"  fear  not,  little  flock ;  it  is  your  Father's  good  plea- 
sure to  give  you  the  kingdom." 

Do  not  fail  of  the  rest  in  heaven,  after  the  toils 
of  earth.  Strive  after  eternal  riches.  Place  before 
you  the  good  things  to  come,  which  will  never  end. 
Seek  the  gift  of  God.  Watch  and  pray.  Take  care 


APPENDIX.  227 

that  you  do  not  grow  cold  in  the  things  of  the  soul, 
of  eternity  and  of  God.  "  What  shall  it  profit  a  man 
if  he  gain  the  whole  world  and  lose  his  own  soul  ?" 

In  the  parable  of  the  sower  Jesus  speaks  of  some 
seed  which  fell  among  thorns,  as  well  as  of  some  in 
stony  places.  In  Madeira,  a  short  time  ago,  there 
were  stony  places,  (persecutions ;)  in  St.  Kitts  there 
are  thorns;  and  as  the  Lord  aided  you  in  Madeira, 
oh,  that  you  may  also  have  the  help  of  his  arm  and 
the  counsels  of  his  wisdom  in  St.  Kitts !  Surely  you 
have  need  of  the  succor  of  Jesus.  Without  him  you 
can  never  do  any  thing. 

Give  yourselves  always  to  prayer  to  God  for  the 
Madeirenses,  who  have  despised  the  Gospel  of  God, 
and  go  blindly  hi  the  way  of  misery.  Poor  Madeira ! 
There  are  very  few  believers  La  it  now,  unless  they 
are  concealed ;  and  who  knows  how  many  the  Lord 
has  "  who  have  not  bowed  the  knee  to  Baal  1" 

Love  one  another.  This  is  the  will  of  Jesus.  "  By 
this  shall  all  men  know  that  ye  are  truly  my  disci- 
ples, if  ye  love  one  another."  These  are  the  words 
of  our  Saviour.  "  And  if  any  one  loveth  not  his  bro- 
ther whom  he  hath  seen,  how  can  he  love  God, 
whom  he  hath  not  seen  V  If  I  had  all  wisdom,  and 
faith,  and  every  thing  else  possible,  without  love  to 
God  and  my  neighbor,  what  would  it  profit  me  ? 

They  said,  in  the  last  letters  from  Madeira,  that 
they  were  expecting  the  return  of  Gama  and  his 
companions.  The  son-in-law  of  Maria  Joaquin  has 


228  APPENDIX. 

six  months'  imprisonment,  instead  of  banishment  to 
Angola.      'u*!: 

Mrs.  Mai  and  Mrs.  Kalley  send  many  remem- 
brances and  salutations.  Mrs.  Eliza  is  married  in 
London.  I  had  much  pleasure  in  receiving  a  letter 
from  W.  M.  Believe  me  ever 

_Your  faithful  friend, 

ROBERT  II.  KALLEY 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


APR  J  6..198B 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     000  892  366     6 


